- Home - of Knowledge
- Towards Islam
- Expressions of the Quran
- Islamic Viewpoint
- on Pentateuch
- Islamic Manifesto
- The Islamic Guidelines-1
- The Islamic Guidelines-2
- The Islamic Guidelines-3
- The Islamic Guidelines-4
- TAFSIRI GUIDE A - One
- TAFSIRI GUIDE A - Two
- TAFSIRI GUIDE A - Three
- TAFSIRI GUIDE A - Four
- TAFSIRI GUIDE A - Five
- TAFSIRI GUIDE B-0ne
- TAFSIRI GUIDE B-Two
- TAFSIRI GUIDE B-Three
- TAFSIRI GUIDE B-Four
- TAFSIRI GUIDE B-Five
- TAFSIRI GUIDE C- One
- TAFSIRI GUIDE C- Two
- TAFSIRI GUIDE C- Three
- TAFSIRI GUIDE C-Four
- TAFSIRI GUIDE C- Five
- TAFSIRI GUIDE C- Six
- TAFSIRI GUIDE D-One
- TAFSIRI GUIDE D-TWO
- TAFSIRI GUIDE D-Three
- Comments-Surah Kahaf
- USUL Al-FIQH in Islam
- Islamic Adjustments
- TIRMIDHI-1
- TIRMIDHI-2
- TIRMIDHI-3
- TIRMIDHI-4
- TIRMIDHI-5
- TIRMIDHI-6
- TIRMIDHI-7
- TIRMIDHI-8
- TIRMIDHI-9
- TIRMIDHI-10
- TIRMIDHI-11
- TIRMIDHI-12 Last
- Rules by QUDURI
- Muwatta-Ahadith-1
- Muwatta-Ahadith-2
- Muwatta-Ahadith-3
- The Islamic Attitudes
- Enlightenment-1
- Enlightenment-2
- About the term "Necessity"
- Basic Physiology
- Pre-History
TIRMIDHI-10
visit also:
http://www.m-saleemdada.com/
40-BOOK ON RESURRECTION (60 topics)
TOPIC 1-About reckoning and retribution
(2423)-Sayyidina Adi ibn Hatim reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There is none of you with whom his Lord will not speak on the Day of Resurrection and there will not be any interpreter between them. He will look to his right and not see anything but that which he has forwarded, and he will look to his left and not see anything but that which he has forwarded. Then he will look ahead of him and the Fire will confront him.” Allah’s Messenger said further, “He among you who can save his face from the Fire even with a piece of date let him do it.” [Bukhari 6539, M 1016, Ibn e Majah 185, Ahmed 18274]
(2424)-Sayyidina Ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The feet of the son of Adam will not move away from his Lord on the Day of Resurrection till he is asked about five things about his life how he spent it; about his youth how he passed it; about his wealth how he earned it; and again about wealth how he spent it; and about what actions he took on that which he learnt.”
(2425)-Sayyidina Abu Barzah Aslami (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “(On the Day of Resurrection) the feet of a slave will not move till he is asked about his life how he spent it; and about his knowledge, what he did with it, and about his wealth, how he earned it and on what he used it, and about his body, in what way he wore it off.”
*********************************
From here we have the booklet of Resurrection and here we would study Ahadith insha Allah that are related to the day when all persons have to account for their belief and deeds. By Grammar, QAYAMAT is MASDAR (meaning the pure word by which other words are derived in different uses but attached to the same meaning as we use verbs in English with “to” and QAYAMAT literally means “to stand”). As all people would stand at QAYAMAT in front of Allah where & when He would decide all matters, it is called QAYAMAT. The word QAYAMAT is used in two ways; it is used as the last day of the world and also as the first day of AKHIRAT (that is also called HASHR). Note that they are two different days (the end of the world and HASHR) with one word for both and there is a period between these two that only Allah knows. There are many other words for QAYAMAT in the former meaning that are used in the Holy Book Quran like SAA’AH (the Hour), HAAQQAAH (The Certain Happening), WAAQIAH (The True Event), GHAASHIAH (The Overwhelming Calamity), QAARIAH (The Knocking Calamity) and others. The words that are used in the Holy Book Quran in the latter meaning of QAYAMAT are mostly expressed by the addition of YAUM (DAY) as YAUM UD-DIN (The Day of Result with Justice), YAUM UL-AAKHIR (The Last Day; but the meaning here is HASHR, the first day of AKHIRAT), YAUM UT-TAGHABUN (The Day of Gain & Loss), YAUM UL-HISAAB (The Day of Account), YAUM UL-QAYAMAT (The Day of QAYAMAT) and others. Here, at the first topic of this Booklet, Ahadith tell us that every person at HASHR would be on his own and only his belief and his deeds would accompany him. Allah would ask him about his worldly life especially five things that he would have to explain then & there. Did he know and believe that the life is given to him only so that he could show he is truly liable to live in JANNAH (Paradise) and this means that the person would be asked if he had recognized the True Aim at the worldly life (i.e. to take Allah as the only True Authority trying the best to fulfill His commands in his deeds) then only he would get on ahead though if he falls here, his way is blocked ahead and he would be thrown into the fire of Hell; how did he use his physical power in his youth (this could be rephrased in today’s terminology as how did he use his worldly status); how did he earn his wealth; how did he spend his wealth; how did he use the knowledge that he had gained. It is interesting to note that for the tangible thing i.e. wealth, earning and spending correctly both are important yet for the intangible thing i.e. knowledge, the questionable part is how a person used it as the knowledge when it guides to right intentions is virtue even only by intentions; yet when it is due to evil intentions (like a person who learns making deadly weapons that might obliterate bodies of living beings and then intends to kill people to show his power), he would only become highly evil if he does put that most evil intention into the practice too.
TOPIC 2-About reckoning and retaliation
(2426)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) “Do you know who is poor?” He was told, “The poor among us, O Messenger of Allah, is he who has no dirham and no possessions.” He said, “The poor of my UMMAH is one who comes on the Day of Resurrection with Salah and Saum and Zakah, but also comes with abuses (he has hurled) on this one, accusations on that one, devouring of some property, blood of someone, slaying of another. So he sits and loses this piety (to someone) and that piety (to another) so that when his good deeds are finished before he has paid off what is against him of sins, he carries their sins thrown to him till he is cast into the fire.”
(2427)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “May Allah show mercy to a slave who has wronged his brother for his honour or property. So, its better that he comes to him and retrieves a pardon before he is taken to task when neither dinar nor dirham is legal tender. If he has good deeds they are drawn upon, but if he does not have good deeds then their evil deeds are laden on him.”
(2428)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The rights will have to be paid in full to their owners so much so that a hornless goat will be compensated by the horned goat.”
*********************************
My UMMAT means Muslims as a whole; SALAT or SALAH is Prayers to Allah; SAUM means Fasting; ZAKAT or ZAKAH (“T” in the last of the Noun is changed to “h” in Arabic in speech when there is a period) is the obligatory charity that is binding on all Muslims who not only have enough for their necessities but after that, are able to save amounts upto the extent that is specific to pay ZAKAH. The Hadith means that good deeds eliminate the evil deeds and evil deeds likewise eliminate the good deeds; this elimination takes place in the world that is DARUL-IMTEHAN (the place of examination) while its disclosure would be at AKHIRAT that is DARUL-JAZA (the place of result) as there are no transactions then, neither of the money nor of deeds; the NAMA-AAMAAL (Document of account of total deeds) of everyone, would be sealed then, so please note well that the words at Ahadith denote the effect of deeds at HASHR but they do not indicate the actual transfer of deeds. Animals would take their revenge there as Allah wills but as they are not MUKALLAF (someone who is responsible for his deeds as the Man and the Jinn) they would not have life afterwards. Some ULAMA have taken this mention “a hornless goat would be compensated by the horned goat” to mean that there would be total justice there and it is not particularly related to animals.
TOPIC 3-(No Caption)
(2429)-Sayyidina Miqdad, one of the companions of Allah’s Messenger (PBUH), reported having heard him say, “When it is the Day of Resurrection, the sun will be drawn nearer to the slaves till it is a mile or two away from them.” Sulaym ibn Aamir said, “I do not know what he meant by two miles the measure of earthly distance or the one with which collyrium is applied to the eyes”. Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said ahead, “The sun would melt them so that they would drown into their perspiration to the limits of their deeds; so among them would be those whom the perspiration would take up to their heels, and those it would take up to their knees, and those it would take up to their backs (waists) and those who are covered up to their faces.” The narrator said that Allah’s Messenger gestured with his hand up to his mouth (to clarify). [Ah 23874, Muslim 2864]
(2430)-Abu Zakariya Yahya ibn Durust Busri reported from Hammad ibn Zayd from Ayyub from Nafi from Ibn Umar (RA); Hammad said, “The day when mankind shall stand before the Lord of the worlds (see verse-6 of Surah 83), their perspiration will drown them up to the middle of their ears.”
*********************************
We have studied at Hadith 2398 that there would be no shade at HASHR except for whom Allah provides. This Hadith is complementary for that and the wording that the Sun would be very near (MEEL in Arabic is the term for both mile and sliver to put something, collyrium or ointment, in eyes) means that heat there would be most high beyond thought that would affect both the righteous persons and the wrong-doers according to their deeds so the worst would have perspiration all over his body while others would also perspire according to their status at AKHIRAT and the righteous ones would be provided a soothing shade and as such would remain safe from perspiration or would not be much irritated by it; the mention of the nearness of the Sun is just to convey that the temperature there would be most high at the ground of HASHR; it does not imply that the Sun would be present at that time and Allah knows better.
TOPIC 4-About the assembling
(2431)-Sayyidina lbn Abbas reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The people will be assembled on the Day of Resurrection barefoot, naked and uncircumcised as they were created.” He then recited ---As We originated the first creation so shall We restore it, a promise (binding) on Us, surely We shall be doing (it) (21,104). The Prophet said in addition, “And the first of the creatures to be clothed will be Ibrahim. And, my Sahaba (Companions) will be taken from the right side and from the left side, and I will say (about the left ones) O Lord, my companions! and it would be said you don't know what they innovated after you. They didn't cease to turn heels since you had separated from them. So, I will say as the righteous slave (Jesus) had said ---If You chastise them, surely they are Your slaves, and if You forgive them, surely You are the Mighty, the Wise (5,118).” [Ahmed 2096, Bukhari 3349, Muslim 2860, Nasai 2081]
(2432)-Bahz ibn Hakim (RA) reported on the authority of his father from his grandfather that he heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say, ‘You will be assembled on foot and on riding beasts and some will be dragged by their faces.’
*********************************
This Hadith tells us according to the verse-104 of Surah ANBIA i.e. the 21st Surah of the Holy Book Quran that people would be assembled at HASHR as they were born here in the world; the physique of JANNATI there would seem around the youthful age of 33 years (see H-2554). IBRAHIM (Abraham; AS) would be clothed first as it is said that he was very particular in wearing decent clothes and Allah would take care to that; Al-Hamdu Lillah. All the persons would be provided clothes then with time according to their status at AKHIRAT yet there would remain those who would not be offered that as they did not have belief and such deeds that might give them any good worth. Similarly, some would be provided with conveyance towards HASHR, some would be on foot and there would be others who would be dragged (by angels) harshly towards that amazingly vast field of HASHR. The Hadith also tells that some persons that were in the companions while the Prophet (PBUH) was at the world, turned MURTAD (means persons who leave Islam after accepting it) after he passed away. This tells that he was not aware of Muslims after his passing away and so is the case even at this moment of time; we Muslims must keep this in mind as there are persons who think that the Prophet (PBUH) is aware of our deeds. Please note that considering such notions about the Prophet (PBUH) does not increase his status (it is already at the highest in human beings that are the highest of creatures when they remember Allah) and we all Muslims must totally avoid these inadequate notions to impress us in any way. The innovators that are mentioned here are generally taken by ULAMA to be those who turned MURTAD in the Caliphate of ABU-BAKR, the first Caliph, when they refused to pay ZAKAH and Allah knows better.
TOPIC 5-About people being presented in the hereafter
(2433)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “On the day of Resurrection, people will be presented three times. The (first) two presentations will involve conversation and excuses. The third time Record of Deeds will be handed over quickly, some getting it in their right hands and some in their left.” [Ahmed 19736]
*********************************
TOPIC 6-He who is subjected to reckoning perishes
(2434)-Aaisha (RA) reported that she heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say, “He whose reckoning is harsh will perish.” She asked, “O Messenger of Allah, Allah says---Then as for him who is given his record in his right hand, soon will his account be taken by an easy reckoning (84,7-8)--- He said, “That is presentation (of deeds).” [Ah 24255, Bukhari 4939, M 2876, AD 3093]
*********************************
Hadith at topic-6 tells us that if a person’s record is taken for scrutiny, it would certainly have something adverse and it would be brought out then in the open. So such person would be dealt with harshly while those who are given their records in the right hand would not be asked about their record and they would safely pass there; that is True Success (see verse-185 of Surah AALE-IMRAN, the third Surah). As for Hadith at topic-5, it has been narrated very weakly and only the part at the last of it, might be correct that ‘Record of Deeds will be handed over quickly, some getting it in their right hands and some in their left’; the words that “people will be presented three times” at HASHR, are not liable to ask any attention.
TOPIC 7-Allah’s question to His slave about his servants
(2435)-Sayyidina Anas reported from the Prophet that he said, “On the Day of Resurrection a son of Adam will be brought as the young of a wolf. He will stand before Allah and Allah will say, ‘I granted you wealth and slaves. What did you do?’ He will say, ‘I accumulated and amassed that and left behind much multiplied. So, send me back and I will bring you all of it.’ Allah will say to him, ‘Tell Me what did you forward?’ He will answer, ‘My Lord, I amassed it (i.e. the wealth), increased it more than it was. So send me back and I will come back with all of it.’ Thus, a slave who will not forward piety would be casted in the fire.”
(2436)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) and Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger said, “On the day of Resurrection, a man will be brought. Allah will ask him, ‘Did I not give you hearing and sight, wealth and children, and subdue to you the animals and the fields. And I let you be the chief and leader of your clan that you may collect one fourth (wealth) from them. Did you imagine that you would meet Me this day of yours’? He will say, ‘No’. So Allah would say to him, ‘This day I forget you just as you forgot Me’.”
*********************************
TOPIC 8-Allah’s saying in verse 99,4
(2437)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira reported that once Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) recited the verse ---on that day, the earth will relate its tidings (99,4); then he asked, “Can you imagine what tidings it will relate?” They said, “Allah and His Messenger know best.” He said, “Its tidings are that it will testify against every man and woman to the deeds they did on its surface saying that he did so-and-so on such-and-such a day. This is that with which it will be commanded.”
*********************************
Ahadith at topic-7 tell us that the man who is involved in the worldly matters and totally forgets AKHIRAT, would be put into fire. Worldly life is not destination but a path to it and a person must always keep this in mind. The Hadith at topic-8 is TAFSIR (commentary) for the fourth verse of the ninety ninth Surah i.e. ZILZAAL. It clarifies that the earth has its own way of recording the deeds of people; it would provide the data of any person that it has at its records, at HASHR on demand.
TOPIC 9-Concerning the trumpet
(2438)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amr ibn Aas reported that a villager came to the Prophet and asked about the trumpet. He said, “A horn which will be blown.” [Ah 6517, AD 4742]
(2439)-Abu Sa’eed (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “How may I rest while the one with the trumpet has put it into his mouth, alerted the ear (to hear) when he will be commanded to blow it?” It seemed heavy on the Sahabah of the Prophet (PBUH), so he said to them that they should recite, ‘Sufficient to us is Allah and an excellent guardian He is’ (3,173) and also ‘In Allah, we do trust’. [Ahmed 11039]
*********************************
TOPIC 10-About the sirat
(2440)-Sayyidina Mughirah ibn Shu’bah reported that Allah’s Messenger said, “The shi’ar (distinguishing mark) of the believers on the sirat will be (their call) ‘Rabbi sallim (O Lord! Keep safe)’.” (Sirat is the narrow bridge over Hell which everyone will have to cross over. The righteous believers will pass over it swiftly while the wicked ones would fall into the fire.)
(2441)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) narrated that I requested the Prophet Muhammad to intercede for me on the Day of Resurrection. He said that he would do it. I asked, “O Messenger of Allah, where should I seek you?” He said, “Look for me first at the SIRAT.” I pleaded, “But if I do not find you at the SIRAT?” He said, “Look for me at the MIZAAN.” I pleaded again, “If I don’t find you there.” He replied, “Then look for me at the Pond (Kawthar), for I shall not be anywhere but at one of these three places.” [Ahmed 12825]
*********************************
H-2439 at topic-9 tells that QAYAMAT is near and when it was near at the time of the Prophet (PBUH), then certainly it is much nearer at these current times. ISRAFIL (the angel that has the duty to blow the trumpet for QAYAMAT) is ready for it and as soon as Allah commands, he would take no time to blow that. The Prophet (PBUH) told us to seek refuge in Allah’s shelter as when a person seeks refuge in Allah’s shelter, Allah would surely give the time to him to make things better here so that he could save himself at AKHIRAT. The terms that come at Hadith 2441 tell about the places that Muslims would have access to at the day of HASHR. SIRAT is the bridge that is over the Hell and all persons would have to cross it on that day (and those who have not got the True Belief would fall into it then & there); MEEZAN is the scale on which the good and bad deeds of Muslims would be weighed (and those who would not have good deeds more than their evil deeds would go to JAHANNUM for the term of punishment assigned to them; rest of them getting JANNAH) and KAWTHAR is the name for the Pond of sweet, clean & clear water that flows from JANNAH; it has been allotted to Prophet Muhammad (PBUH), the last Messenger of Allah.
TOPIC 11-About Intercession
(2442)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) narrated that some meat was presented to Allah’s Messenger and he was offered the foreleg which he liked very much and he bit a piece of it. Then he said, “On the Day Resurrection, I shall be the chief of men. Do you see why? Allah will assemble mankind the first and the last in one place. A caller will (be able to) make them hear him while the sight (of a seer) will penetrate them and the sun will draw near to them. So, mankind will be grieved and worried with what they are unable to cope and bear and they will say to each other ‘do you not see what has come over you? Do you not find one who might intercede for you with your Lord?’ Then they will say to each other, ‘You must go to Aadam’ so they will come to Aadam, and say that ‘You are the father of human beings. Allah created you with His hand and blew into you His spirit and commanded the angels and they prostrated to you. Intercede for us with your Lord. Do you not see what we face? Do you not see what has befallen us?’ So, Adam will say to them ‘Indeed, my Lord is angry today as He has never been angry before nor will he be as angry again. And He had forbidden me to approach the tree but I disobeyed Him. Nafsi, Nafsi, Nafsi (my own self; my own self). O! Go to someone other than me. Go to Nuh’. So, they will come to Nuh and say that ‘O Nuh! You are the first of Messengers to the people of earth and Allah has named you a grateful slave, intercede for us with your Lord. Do you not see the plight we are in? Do you not see what has befallen us?’ So Nuh will say to them ‘Indeed my Lord is angry today as He was never angry before this nor will he ever be as angry again. And that there was a prayer for me (which he had assured me would be accepted) and I made it (for my people to be ruined and so lost the opportunity). Nafsi, Nafsi, Nafsi. Go to someone else. Go to Ibrahim’. So, they will come to him and say that ‘O Ibrahim! You are Allah’s Prophet and His friend from the people of the earth. So, intercede for us with your Lord. Do you not see what plight we face?’ He will say ‘My Lord is angry today as He was never angry before and will never be angry after this. And I had lied three times (Abu Hayyan has mentioned them in hadith). Nafsi, Nafsi, Nafsi. Go to other than me, go to Musa.’ So they will come to Musa and tell him that ‘O Musa! You are Messenger. Allah preferred you over all mankind with His messengership and conversation with Him. Intercede for us with your Lord. Do you not see what we are in?’ He will say ‘My lord is angry today as He has never been nor will be again after today. And I had killed a man not ordered to be killed. Nafsi, Nafsi, Nafsi! Go to someone else; go to Eesa’. So, they will come to Eesa and say that ‘O Eesa! You are Allah’s Messenger and His word that He cast at Maryam, and a spirit from Him, and you spoke to the people from the cradle. Intercede for us with your lord. Do you not see our predicament?’ Eesa will say ‘Indeed, my Lord is angry today as He has never been before this and will never be as angry after today (and he will not mention his fault). Nafsi Nafsi, Nafsi. Go to someone else; go to Muhammad (PBUH)’. They will come to me that ‘O Muhammad (PBUH), you are Allah’s Messenger and the seal of Prophets and indeed you are forgiven that preceded of your sins and what came afterwards. Intercede for us with your Lord. Do you not observe the plight we face?’ So, I will go ahead and come under the Throne and fall down in prostration to my Lord. And, Allah will open to me manner to praise Him and of glorifying Him which He had never taught anyone before me. Then it will be said ‘O Muhammad! Raise your head and ask, it will be given to you. And intercede; your intercession will be approved. Raise your head.” So, I will say, “O Lord, my UMMAH.” He will say, “O Muhammad (PBUH), admit those of your UMMAH who are not liable to account now, through the right gate of the gates of Paradise though they may enter through any of other gates besides this, of Paradise.” The Prophet added, “By Him in whose hand is my life, the distance between every two gate-posts of Paradise is like the distance between Makkah and Hajr and like between Makkah and Busra.” [Bukhari 3361, Muslim 193]
*********************************
This Hadith is one of the recognized Hadith even by most of those too who have not read Ahadith much as it is often referred to by IMAMS of mosques; sometimes those mention it emphatically who like to press the supremacy of Prophet Muhammad (PBUH), the last Messenger of Allah, over all other Messengers. Note that the Prophet (PBUH) asked to refrain from giving him preference over other Messengers of Allah as Ahadith point out and this Hadith is not directly dealing with this matter of preference but it is dealing with SHAFA’AT (a plea asking Allah for pardon for wrong-doers among Muslims with the permission of Allah). It is interesting to note that even the Holy Book Quran does not inform about who is the superior among Prophets but Allah just mentions that “We have made some of these apostles to excel the others; among them are they to whom Allah spoke, and some of them He exalted by rank; and We gave clear miracles to ISA (Jesus Christ) son of Marium, and strengthened him with the holy spirit (Surah BAQARAH, the second Surah, verse-253). Though we Muslims do consider Prophet Muhammad (PBUH), the last Messenger of Allah, as the highest in rank yet that is an over-all consideration that does not deny the superiority of any other Prophet over him in some specific matter; that is why it is much better to speak very cautiously in this respect with the belief upon all Prophets totally; we all must avoid saying that he is superior to all Prophets according to his own guidance and we must remain to saying that ‘Allah knows better’. This Hadith tells the acceptance of Prophet Muhammad (PBUH) in Allah’s court as he would ask for mercy for others than his own self when other of the most prominent among Prophets would not dare to ask for it. Insha-Allah, he would be able to save many such Muslims by Allah’s acceptance of his plea when their deeds would have made them liable to taste JAHANNUM (Hell). Note that the Prophet (PBUH) would ask Allah for two things; one being generally for all and the other specifically for the Muslim wrong-doers; the first for the commencement of the Process of Accounting at HASHR as all the people would be getting highly tensed by the wait there and the second for mercy and entrance of those Muslims to JANNAH (Paradise) who would have committed major sins at the world (small ones are wiped off on every good deed that a Muslim performs here) and would have become liable to taste JAHANNUM (Hell); these both he would ask Allah by the permission of Allah. There is the rule of Subject & Object in the specific SHAFA’AT about Muslims and this means that the person who is allowed SHAFA’AT would certainly have very high status in AKHIRAT while his SHAFA’AT would only benefit those Muslims who would be righteous in belief though they would have slacked in deeds, with even some of major sins at times without compensation at the worldly life (see the verse 109 of Surah TA-HA, the twentieth Surah). This detail also implies that even good Muslims of high status would be allowed to submit their plea for the Muslim wrong-doers. However, this concept must not cause a Muslim person to become easy & relaxed in deeds as SHAFA’AT is not a plea at will of the good Muslim of high status but Allah would allow it only for those that are accepted at AKHIRAT as Muslims; it would totally depend on His will whether He accepts it or rejects it. By this elaboration, note well that SHAFA’AT is not a license to any of major sins in any way but a concession for Muslims who might not have had full chance to show their good traits here at the worldly life. Without any example for Allah’s authority as there is none, I, MSD, ask you to note that if someone good at study is just falling a mark or two short of passing a crucial exam due to some problem at the time or the place of his exam and then he is given few bonus marks by the examiner who is allowed by the authority in-charge of exams to make such concession so that the student does pass the crucial exam; that certainly would never mean that the student should relax his study hoping for the best at the result of the crucial exam. So likewise is the position of SHAFA’AT and it should not be emphasized.
TOPIC 12-More about it
(2443)-Sayyidina Anas reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “My intercession will be for the perpetrators of major sins from my Ummah.”
(2444)-Muhammad ibn Ali narrated from Sayyidina Jabir ibn Abdullah (RA) who reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “My intercession is for the commiters of the major sins from my Ummah.” Muhammad ibn Ali said that Jabir asked him, “O Muhammad! As for those who are not commiters of grave sins, how are they concerned with intercession?” [Ibn e Majah 4310]
*********************************
TOPIC 13-No caption
(2445)-Sayyidina Abu Umamah reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “My Lord promised me that He would admit seventy thousand of my Ummah to Paradise without reckoning or punishment; again with every thousand my Lord would admit seventy thousand and three handfuls of my Lord.” [Ahmed 2281, Ibn e Majah 4286]
(2446)-Abdullah ibn Shaqiq (RA) narrated that I was among a group of people at Eeliya. A man of them said that he had heard Allah’s Messenger say, “More people than the numbers of Banu Tanim will be admitted to Paradise on the intercession of a man of my Ummah.” It was asked, “O Messenger of Allah, someone other than you?” He confirmed, “Someone other than me.” When the man (who had narrated the Hadith) stood up, Abdullah asked, “Who is he?” The people said, “He is Ibn Abu Jaz’a.” [Ahmed 15857, Ibn e Majah 4316]
(2447)-Abu Hisham Muhammad ibn Yazid Rafi’i Kufi reported from Yahya ibn Yaman, from Husain ibn Ja’far, from Hasan Basri that Allah’s Messenger said, “Uthman (RA) will intercede on the Day of Resurrection (for quantity of persons) like the tribes of Rabi’ah and Mudar.”
(2448)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed reported that Allah’s Messenger said, “There will be from my Ummah such as will intercede for many groups of people, such of them as will intercede for a tribe, such of them as will intercede for a clan (between ten and forty members) such of them as will intercede for just one man till they enter Paradise.”
*********************************
TOPIC 14-More about it concerning choice to the Prophet
(2449)-Sayyidina Awf ibn MALIK Ashja’i (RA) narrated that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There came to me one sent by my Lord. He gave me a choice between admittance of half of my Ummah to Paradise and intercession. So I chose to make intercession and that will be for those who die without having associated with Allah anything.” [Ahmed 24057]
*********************************
The last Hadith here denotes the beautiful choice of the Prophet PBUH indeed; in taking half of UMMAH the number would have been fixed but now all those Muslims who try their best to keep to righteousness do have a very good chance to enter the Paradise. The Prophet (PBUH) did make wonderful choices when he was given those at times and among those are included choosing Madinah for migration leaving other places and taking the glass of milk instead of the glass of wine at MIRAJ (his ascension towards Heavens; an incident that took place at Makkah near to the migration to Madinah). It is necessary for the person to keep the Belief right and then Allah would pardon some of his wrongs at AKHIRAT; avoidance of major sins is yet necessary. We all Muslims must pray that when Allah wakens us at HASHR, we wake up as Muslims there as only such designation there, would lead us to JANNAH (Paradise) by the permission of Allah; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 15-About the pond
(2450)-Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “In my pond there with be pitchers numerous as the stars in heaven.” [Ahmed 13352, Bukhari 5680, Muslim 2303]
(2451)-Sayyidina Samurah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger said, “There is for every prophet a pond and they will vie with each other on who has the most people coming to it. I will have the largest number of those who come (to my pond).”
*********************************
TOPIC 16-Vessels of the pond
(2452)-Abu Salam Hubshi (RA) narrated that Umar ibn Abdul Aziz (the Caliph) sent for me and I mounted a mule (and went to him). When I came to him, I said, “O Amir ul-Muminin (leader of Muslims), the ride was very tiring for me.” He said, ‘O Abu Salam, I did not intend to tire you but, I have learnt of a hadith from you that you narrate on the authority of Thawban from the Prophet (PBUH) about the pond. So, I would love that you enlighten me directly with it.’ So, I narrated to him that Thawban narrated to me that Allah’s Messenger said, “My pond is as the distance between Aden and Amman in Balqa. Its water is more white than milk and more sweet than honey and its glasses (or cups) are as numerous as the stars in the heaven. He who drinks from it once will never again experience thirst. The first people to come to it will be the poor muhajirs with unkempt, disorderly head, dirty clothes, not married to delicate, sensitive women and for whom doors are not opened. Umar interjected, “But, I have married such a woman and doors are opened for me. I have married Fatimah bint Abdul Malik, and, of course, I do wash my head till it is ruffled and my clothes that are on my body till they are dirty.” [Ahmed 2289, M 2320]
(2453)-Sayyidina Abu Dharr reported that he submitted, ‘O Messenger of Allah, what are the vessels of the pond?” He said, “By Him who has my soul in His hand, its vessels outnumber the stars of a dark night when there are no clouds. The vessels are of Paradise. He who drinks from them never feels thirsty. The last thing about it is that its breadth is like its length, the distance between Amman and Aylah. Its water is whiter that milk and sweeter than Honey” [Muslim 2301]
*********************************
“KAUTHAR” means abundance of Blessing and it is also the name of the pond that flows from JANNAH and has been allotted to the Prophet (PBUH). The splendid food eaten at JANNAH is not to satiate hunger (as there is no hunger at that place) but for the taste of it and the wonderful cool, clean & clear water drunk there is not to quench thirst (as there is no thirst at that place) but for the enjoyment of it. It is interesting to note that Umar ibn Abdul-Aziz, the Caliph, sent for Abu Salam Habshi to hear the Hadith from him directly that he had narrated about KAUTHAR; the good Caliph is notable for his interest in Ahadith that he wanted to bring into black & white for all to learn. He is also known as Umar Thani (the second Umar); he tried to revive the ways of personal simplicity and care for the public in every ways, being attentive to Islamic Practice. It is said that Umar RA (the first Umar), the second Caliph, had his son marry a poor girl due to her piety, among whose descendants was born Caliph Umar ibn Abdul-Aziz. The space mentioned for KAUTHAR was a month’s travel at those days. AYLAH is the city near Madyan and TOOR besides the Red Sea (near 29 N and 36 E) while Amman is the capital city of Jordan (near 32 N and 36 E).
TOPIC 17-Entrance to Paradise without accounting
(2454)-Sayyidina Ibn Abbas (RA) narrated that when the Prophet (PBUH) was taken to the (heavens for the) mi’raj, he passed by a Prophet and Prophets with whom were a group of people, a Prophet and Prophets with whom was a raht, a Prophet and Prophets with whom was nobody till he passed by a great multitude. He asked. “Who is this?” He was told, “Musa and his people, but raise your head and see.” He said, “I saw a great multitude that had plugged the horizon from this side barricaded the horizon from that side.” He was told, “These are your Ummah and apart from these there are seventy thousand of your ummah who will enter paradise without any accounting.” Then he went away (to home) and they did not ask him and he did not explain to them. They said (to one another), “We are among them.” And some said, “they are the children born on nature and on Islam.” The Prophet came out and said, “They are those who do not have themselves cauterized or treated with incantation (charms), or believe in omens, but on their Lord do they rely.” Ukashah ibn Mihsan got up and said, “Am I one of them, O Messenger of Allah?” “Yes”, he replied. Then another came and asked, “Am I one of them?” He said, “Ukashah overtook you in that.” [Bukhari 5752, Muslim 220, Ahmed 2448]
*********************************
The meaning of this Hadith is given by the Prophet himself that the seventy thousand of Muslims that would enter JANNAH without any Accounting would be those who had great Trust in Allah and who did not take words other than of Quran (or that which are taught by the Prophet PBUH in authentic Ahadith) to ask Allah for anything; this means that their total attention was towards Allah only. Such Muslims would have an easy entrance to Jannah as they would not be questioned much on their doings though they would be given their Accounts (in their right hands) yet there would not be any type of scrutiny in their documents. This figure of Seventy Thousand might be a relative figure showing some percentage of another figure lesser than the figure of whole Muslim Ummah. In other words, it might mean 70000 from the Mulims now or in this QARN (Century) and likewise; note that Hadith 2445 supports this view; actual figure of such Muslims of high status might be very high in this sense. The Hadith also tells that the Muslim Ummah would increase in such numbers that they would become the highest not only in quality but in quantity too as would be recognized at HASHR clearly. UKASHAH (RA) is the companion who attended the battle of BADR and participated in the Oath of Death that is called BAYAT-E-RIDHWAN; he was among these mentioned persons as the Prophet (PBUH) told explicitly yet the second one that stood there, might be or might not be among them as the Prophet (PBUH) did not clarify.
TOPIC 18-Men squandering their Salah and their responsibilities
(2455)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) said, “I do not recognise anything on which we conducted ourselves in the times of Allah’s Messenger.” So, I (the narrator) said, “What about Salah?” He said, “Have’nt you introduced in your Salah that which you know well?’
(2456)-Sayyidah Asma bint Umays Khath’amiyah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger said, ‘How bad is the ABD (man created to worship Allah yet) who imagines and is arrogant but forgets That Most Great and The Most Elevated. How bad is the man who is oppressive and transgresses but forgets The Most Great and The Most Elevated. How bad is the man who is playful and careless but forgets the graves; decay and decomposition. How bad is the man who is corrupt and exceeds the limits but forgets the beginning and the end. How bad is the man who seeks worldly gains with religion! How bad is the man who injects doubts in religion! How bad is the man who is driven by greed! How bad is the man who lets base desires mislead him! How bad is the man whose passion debases him!”
*********************************
Ahadith here point out that a man must know three things for sure to fulfill the aim of life well and these three consist of who, what & how. He must know who he is (so the fact is this that he is a creature of the only True Lord Allah); what he must do (so the fact is this that he would keep his attention towards the commands of Allah to obey them well); how he must do it (so the fact here is this that to fulfill the commands of Allah, he would understand the Holy Book Quran and the authentic SUNNAH of the Prophet PBUH well to keep himself and others on the righteousness). When he understands himself by all aspects, he would never challenge the True Lord Allah; he would try to commit himself to getting His pleasure by fulfillment of His commands; he would avoid the love for worldly status that he might receive by his religious inclination.
TOPIC 19-Virtue of feeding, giving to drink and clothing
(2457)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If a believer feeds (another) believer when he is hungry then Allah will feed him on the Day of Resurrection from the fruit of Paradise. And, if a believer gives water to a believer when he is thirsty then Allah will give him to drink on the Day of Resurrection from Rahiq ul-Makhtum (sealed pure drink of wine). And, if a believer clothes another believer when he is without (sufficient) clothes then Allah will clothe him with green (garments) of Paradise.” [Ahmed 11101]
(2458)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “He who fears (Hell, and he hopes to get JANNAH), sets out at night and he who sets out at night, attains the destination. Know that the merchandise of Allah is invaluable. Know that the merchandise of Allah is Paradise!”
*********************************
The person who cares about others (without any inclination towards getting worldly benefits), would receive the benefits of AKHIRAT (the true life after this life); piety leads to Paradise. To remember Allah in the silence of night is highly praiseworthy for the Muslim person as that brings him much near to Allah. RAHIQ-UL-MAKHTUM is the sealed wonderful pure drink of wine presented to the righteous persons at JANNAH; it would not make him lose his senses as there, it certainly is the blessings of Allah. There also would be the most beautiful virtuous women and from these, the virtuous men (who receive JANNAH), would marry (even the ordinary one among them would be allowed to marry more than one besides his wives if they come to JANNAH who would be transformed into the most beautiful maiden like the other beautiful women of JANNAH). Note that by Islam, the word of Allah, it is not adverse morally for a man to have more than one wife at a time (up-to four) as that is according to his natural tendency; but it is totally indecent for a woman to have more than one husband as to remain with only one man whom she has assigned herself to, is totally according to her natural tendency. So the Muslim man who lives the life of piety at the world with avoidance of all injustice and all shameful things; especially wine and loose women; he would receive the good blessings at AKHIRAT. And the Muslim woman who lives totally committed to her good husband with his respect & obedience and avoids all injustice and all shameful things; she would receive the good blessings at AKHIRAT; this all is the total pleasure that the good person might desire. Islam does not refrain from the presentation of Truth even in crude form, that might seem odd to many such people who consider beautiful women (even if virtuous) and pleasant wine (even if pure of causing loss to senses) in reward at AKHIRAT as quentionable though they might have all inclination towards them at the worldly life; many of these even dare to say that those who long for these things here, have the wishful temptation to get it there; they think that they have struck all the good study of the Psychology of the Man. It is said in the Holy Book Quran to avoid JAHILEEN (foolish persons given to idiocy) so I, MSD, have nothing to say to them yet those who really appreciate the study of the Man, must understand that it does relate much to the impression of Hope & Fear upon him. It is true that the Man is created such that he inclines towards the satisfaction of self, so the unfulfilled desires do disturb him as the adverse results to them too; every creation has this inclination (even the small thing like an atom of any given element wants to complete its outer orbit if it needs that, to come to satisfaction; even the big thing like any of the planets revolving around the Sun in its orbit moves faster than its average speed when near to it so as to save getting annihilated by it); so this concept might be taken positively (as it really is) or negatively. Note that the first thing for us, is to save our skins (from Hell that indeed causes fear) then comes the blessing (that we would receive at Paradise and we do hope for that; Al-Hamdu Lillah). Note also that the greatest blessing that the Muslim would get in JANNAH is the sight of ALLAH (he would see Him) when he is settled in JANNAH.
TOPIC 20-Signs of taqwa and giving up what is not harmful
(2459)-Sayyidina Atiyah Sa’di (RA), a companion of the Prophet (PBUH) reported that the prophet said, “A slave (of Allah) will not make it to one of the God-fearing people till he abandons even that which is not harmful so that he might remain on guard against the harmful.” [Ibn e Majah 4215]
*********************************
TOPIC 21-If you become as you are with me
(2460)-Sayyidina Hanzalah Usayidi (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If you are always as you are when with me then, surely, the angels would shade you with their wings.’ [Muslim 2750, Ibn e Majah 4215, Ahmed 19067]
*********************************
Precaution is better than cure; the Hadith asks to be cautious in taking up anything that seems doubtful if it is right or wrong. There are other Ahadith too that give the same message to leave doubtful things as leaving caution in this respect might lead to slackness which then might lead a man into sins unintentionally. The Hadith at topic-21 here tells that the height in good deeds is appreciable that SAHABA did have with the Prophet (PBUH) yet note here that even the ordinary lives of SAHABA were commendable too. This Hadith is bit lengthy but respectable TIRMIDHI brought the part related to the topic here (see Hadith 2522 for detail).
TOPIC 22-There is a beginning for everything
(2461)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported from the Prophet, “Indeed there is with everything a zeal (and greed) and for each of zeal, there is a weakness. Thus, if the concerned person checks himself and draws near truth then entertain good hope from him, but if he is pointed at with fingers then do not take him into account.”
*********************************
The Hadith here points out that though it is good that a person does good works with zeal yet the best deeds are those that are high in quality (though such deeds might not be high in quantity) as the person has done those steadily without fail. The person who does all such good deeds that he might easily manage with fervor steadily is highly praiseworthy; such a man keeps lenient to people and he is not mentioned adversely by them on starting something fine and then leaving it half-way. However, if they are wrong to him by blaming him unjustifiably, Allah would save him in every way; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 23-About all hopes
(2462)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Masud narrated that Allah’s Messenger drew a line for us then he made it into a square and sketched a line within it and another outside it. Around the one within the square, he drew some lines. He said, “This is the son of Adam and this is his term (death) surrounding him. This in the centre is (again) mankind and these lines around are trials and calamities. If he saves himself from this, the other afflicts him. The line outside is the hope.” [Bukhari 6417, Ibn e Majah 4231, Ahmed 3652]
(2463)-Sayyidina Anas (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger said, “The son of Adam becomes decrepit but two things in him remain young; greed for wealth and craving for long life.”
(2464)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Shikhkhir (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The son of Adam was created with ninety-nine trials by his side. If the trials bypass him then he (nevertheless) falls into decrepitude.”
*********************************
The Hadith 2462 (and also 2464) provides an example of human life that is limited to specific time & place (Square). The line inside the square is the man’s life that goes on with intentions that he entertains. Some small lines touch this line inside and these are calamities that might end the life before it comes to completion. As such the line is lost; he faces the surrounding area within the square and that area is death. If not by calamities, his life yet ends coming to completion for this line is finite.The line beyond the square is the true infinite life at AKHIRAT (said to be the hope) and only Allah knows how it would proceed on after the Day of Accounts (HASHR) but for certain it has no end. The second Hadith here tells that a person who values the worldly life without care for the true coming life, his greed for wealth and craving for long life remains with him till his death. In another Hadith, this is mentioned by words that the belly of a greedy person would only be filled by sand-particles (of his grave) meaning that such a person who has greed of wealth and long life would never be satisfied and would die with unfulfilled desires.
TOPIC 24-Encouragement to remember Allah
(2465)-Sayyidina ibn Ka’b reported that when two-thirds of the night had passed Allah’s Messenger stood up and said, “O you people, remember Allah. Remember Allah! Here comes the Rajifah and on its heels is the Radifah. Here comes death with what is (painful) in it.” Ubayy said, “O Messenger of Allah, I make plenty of invocation of blessings on you. How much time shall I set aside for it?” He said, “As much as you will.” Ubayy asked, “One-fourth?” He said, “As much as you will. If you increase then that would be better for you.” So, Ubayy asked, “One third?” He said, As much as you will and if you add to it that would be better (for you).” Ubayy said, “I will set aside for invocating blessing on you all my time.” He said, “Then that will take care of worries, and your sins will be forgiven.”
*********************************
The Hadith tells that a person must never forget that soon he would die and would face the account of what he has been doing at the world. RAJIFAH (Al-Quran-79:6) is the first jolt and RADIFAH (Al-Quran-79:7) is the second. The first jolt implies QAYAMAT which will destroy the earth and everything on it; and the second jolt is that at which all dead men will rise up from their graves coming to life again (HASHR; that also is named the day of QAYAMAT). This same state has been described in Surah ZUMAR, "And when the Trumpet shall be blown on that Day, all those who are in the heavens and the earth shall fall down dead except those whom Allah may allow (to live). Then the Trumpet shall be blown again and they will all stand up, looking around” (39:68). There is a great period between these two that of course nobody of creatures would know being dead senseless and so it would seem no time to us human beings, one jolt coming after the other. Note here that there is high reward on asking blessing from Allah for the Prophet (PBUH; and this is called sending DUROOD on the Prophet). Allah likes that we Muslims send DUROOD on the Prophet (PBUH) so whoever among Muslims does this good deed regularly, insha Allah (by the will of Allah) it would eliminate his worries in the world and eliminate his sins before his death to lead him to JANNAH in AKHIRAT; for all pious persons that have departed from the world, we must ask Allah for forgiveness and good returns for their deeds; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 25-Show modesty to Allah as much as is due to him
(2466)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Mas’ud reported that Allah’s Messenger said, “Observe modesty with Allah as is His right.” They (the Sahaba) asked, “O Prophet of Allah, we do observe modesty, praise belongs to Allah!” He said, “That is not so. But, to show modesty with Allah as is His right to it is that you protect your head and whatever is related to it and you protect your belly and whatever is related to it and you remember death and decomposition (thereafter). And he, who looks forward to the hereafter, abandons the adornment of the world. So, he who observes these has indeed shown modesty (to Allah) as is His right to modesty.”
*********************************
The Hadith here tells about taking care for the Hereafter in a different style. It asks to care not only about thoughts that come to head but also about organs that are at face and related directly to head; eyes, ears, nose, tongue, teeth etc. Likewise a person must take care about what he eats and drinks for that affects his living as whatever a person takes does affect his attitude, specially his mode of talking. The message (to care for the good status at the coming life and to keep this life to necessities) is evident in this Hadith too as that is how the righteous Muslim person must live for certain.
TOPIC 26-Attentiveness to worship and works for the hereafter
(2467)-Sayyidina Shaddad ibn Aws reported that the Prophet said, “The intelligent man is he who turns himself to worship and performs deeds for that which comes after death, but the helpless is he who submits his self to its passion and puts his hope in Allah (for that).” [Ibn e Majah 4259, Ahmed 17123]
*********************************
TOPIC 27-Remember often the destroyer of tastes
(2468)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) entered his place of Salah and observed some men displaying their teeth (in laughter). He said, “If you devote much (time) to remember the destroyer of tastes (i.e. death), I will not see you in that which I see you now. So make it often that you remember the destroyer of tastes and that is death, for there does not come a day on any grave when it does not say, “I am the home of strange. I am the home of solitude. I am the home of dust. I am the home of worms. When a believing man is buried, the grave tells him, Welcome! Of all those who walked on my back, you were the dearest to me. You are now entrusted to me today. You wll see my kind treatment. Then it will expand to the limit of his sight and a gate will be opened for him to Paradise. When a sinner is buried, or a disbeliever, the grave tells him that you are not welcome. Indeed, you were the most despised to me of those who walked on my back. Now that you are entrusted to me today, you will see the ill treatment I give you. Then it will squeeze him so hard that his ribs will interlock.” The narrator reported that Allah’s Messenger showed this with his fingers intertwined placing some into others and said, “Seventy snakes will be set upon him such as if one of them were to exhale on earth, nothing would grow thereon. They will sting and bite him till he is raised to give accounts. The grave is a garden of the gardens of Paradise or a pit of the pits of Hell.”
*********************************
For H-2467, note that the Muslim person must care to keep his belief right and do good deeds always; he must not count on SHAFA’AT (recommendation of JANNAH for him) at HASHR. He must never become deluded by the thought that Allah is so merciful so why worry. It is true that Allah is most merciful yet He has asked for righteousness in the Belief and deeds; a person must never forget this as Allah would take the account about what He had asked and He is the Giver of a grave punishment too; care to do according to what Allah has asked, is utmost necessary lest a person ends up in the disaster beyond repair. For H-2468, note that though it is a weak narration (and seemingly, some narrator in the chain here, has committed error in the description for the life at the grave that is narrated here) yet the first part and the last part of this Hadith both are not only beautiful but they also are verified by other of Ahadith too. Remembrance of death does make a man somewhat reserve in attitude that he does not laugh now & then but he certainly is optimist that always hopes for the best; his trust on Allah is fabulous. The most important thing to note here is that the grave is a garden of the gardens of Paradise, or a pit of the pits of Hell; may Allah give all Muslims TAUFIQ to live and die upon Islam; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 28-The simplicity in living
(2469)-Sayyidina Ibn Abbas reported that Sayyidina Umar ibn Khattatb narrated to him that I went to Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) and found him reclining on a straw mat whose impressions were visible on his sides. There is a lengthy account in the hadith.
*********************************
TOPIC 29-I do not fear poverty over you
(2470)-Miswar ibn Makhramah reported on the authority of Amr ibn Awf of Lu’ayyi, the tribe who had participated in the Battle of Badr with the Prophet (PBUH) that Allah’s Messenger had sent Abu Ubaydah ibn Jarrah and he returned from Bahrain with some property. The Ansar, having heard of his coming, offered the Salah of FAJR with Allah’s Messenger (PBUH). When he had finished the Salah and turned (towards the congregation), they were seen by him. He smiled on seeing them and said, “I presume that you have heard that Abu Ubaydah has returned with something.” They confirmed that they had and he said, “So, have the glad tidings and hope for what should please you. For, by Allah, I do not fear poverty overtakng you, but I fear for you that the world will be spread out for you as it was for those before you and you will contend with each other over it as they did and you will be ruined as they were ruined.” [Bukhari 3158, Muslim 2961, Ahmed 17234]
*********************************
TOPIC 30-This wealth is green, sweet
(2471)-Sayyidina Hakim ibn Hizam narrated that I asked Allah’s Messenger (PBUH; for some property) and he gave me. I asked him again and he gave me. Then, he said, “O Hakim! Indeed this wealth (and property) is green and sweet. He who takes it with a liberal heart (finds) it is blessed for him and he who takes it debasing himself (finds that) it is not blessed for him and is like one who eats but is not satiated. And the upper hand is better than the lower hand.” So I said, “O Messenger of Allah, by Him who has sent you with truth, I will never ask anyone after you for anything till I depart from the world.” So, Abu Bakr did summon Hakim to give something but he refused to take it. Then Umar (RA) summoned him that he may give him, but he refused to take anything from him. So, Umar said, “I call you to wintess, O company of Hakim that I offered him his right in the fa’i, but he refused to take it.” Hakim never asked any man for anything after Allah’s Messenger till he died. [Ahmed 15327, Bukhari 1472, Muslim 1035, Nasai 2527]
*********************************
The Prophet (PBUH) saw that ANSAR had come to collect some of the goods (that were spoils of the war) that Abu Ubaydah had brought from Bahrain; they had come to him due to genuine need. That is why he assured them that soon they would not remain in such need but they must always take care to take from the worldly goods only to the need they have, as that would keep them steady on the righteousness. This would not be easy as the worldly goods would be easy to get so they must keep control over their desires so as to keep their attention towards getting close to Allah. This same information is present at topic-31 just ahead plus the information that who runs away from worldly benefits and engages himself in attention towards Allah, the world does run behind him with all its goods and who runs behind the worldly goods, it goes on running ahead of him. Here at the H-2471, the property means the goods that came to the Prophet (PBUH) as spoils of war and Hakim ibn Hizam gave his word to the Prophet (PBUH) that he would never ask anything from the spoils of war even if it was his right. He kept his word till death and never took anything from the spoils of war that came in custody of the leader of Muslims. Upper hand means the hand of the giver while the lower is the receiver’s hand.
TOPIC 31-We were tried with hardship
(2472)-Sayyidina Abdur Rahman ibn Awf said, “We were put to trial with Allah’s Messenger facing hardship, but we bore that with patience. Then we were tried with prosperity, but we were not patient.”
(2473)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger said, “As for him whose concern is the Hereafter, Allah grows in his heart an unconcern (for the world) and brings it together for him and the world comes to him while it is unwanted. But, as for him whose concern is this world, Allah makes poverty his lot and makes him anxious for it and the world does not come to him except what is decreed for him.”
(2474)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) narrated that Allah says, ‘O son of Aadam, busy yourself in My worship. I will fill your breast with contentment (and unconcern) and keep away your poverty; (otherwise) if you do not do so, both your hands will be occupied yet I will not remove your poverty (and need).” [Ahmed 8704, Ibn e Majah 4107]
*********************************
TOPIC 32-Allah’s Messenger said it reminds me of the world
(2475)-Sayyidah Aaisha (RA) said, “When Allah’s Messenger died, we had some barley. We ate from it what we wished to eat. Then I said to the female servant, ‘Weigh it’. Once she weighed it, it did not last long. If we had let it be (as it was) we would have eaten it for more than that time.” [Ahmed 24822, Bukhari 3097, Muslim 2973, Ibn e Majah 3345]
(2476)-Sayyidah Aaisha (RA) narrated that we had a fine curtain on which was a picture, hung on the door; Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) saw it and said, “Remove it for it reminds me of world.” We also had an old cotton cloak with patches of silk with which we used to cover ourselves. [M 2107, N 5318, Ah 24321]
(2477)-Sayyidah Aaisha (RA) reported that the pillow on which Allah’s Messenger rested was made of leather in which fibre of dates was filled.
*********************************
TOPIC 33-No caption
(2478)-Sayyidah Aaisha narrated that they slaughtered a goat. Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) asked, “What remains from it?” She said, “Nothing of it remains except for the shoulder piece.” He said, “There remains everything of it except its shoulder blade.”
*********************************
Ahadith here denote how simple the life of the Prophet (PBUH) was; evidently he tried always to keep to necessities in the worldly life without forsaking it, to remain spiritually ahead. It is one of strange facts that the good pious Muslim who does not count edibles and consumes that with TAWAKKUL (Trust on Allah), it does go-on for such period that logic would not accept. There are incidents that have been reported in other authentic Ahadith too that denote this phenomenon. Note that Muslim men are allowed to use silk only if it is just few small patches in cloth though they are not allowed to use a cloth made with total silk; however, Muslim women might use it if they will. Note here that how beautifully the message is given at H-2478 that when something is given in SADAQAH (charity; as the case here), that is the true saving as a person would receive the reward for it at AKHIRAT so that remains while what is eaten up is gone. In Surah NAHL a verse points this out telling us, “What is with you goes away and what is with Allah remains” (16:96).
TOPIC 34-About times of hunger
(2479)-Sayyidina Aaisha said, “We, the family of Muhammad (PBUH), would go through a month without burning fire (in our house) except that (we consumed) water and dates.” [Muslim 2972, Ibn e Majah 4144]
(2480)-Sayyidina Anas reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “I was threatened in Allah’s path as no one was threatened and I was annoyed in Allah’s path as no one was annoyed. There came upon me thirty days and nights when Bilal and I had no food which those with a liver eat except which was kept under Bilal’s armpit.” [Ahmed 14057, Ibn e Majah 151]
(2481)-Sayyidina Ali ibn Abu Talib narrated that in a cold winter night, I went out of the house of Allah’s Messenger (PBUH). I took bad smelling leather, slit it in the middle and put it on my neck and tied my waist with a branch of a palm tree. I was very hungry. If there had been some food in the Prophet’s house, I would have eaten from it. I was looking for something when I came across a Jew with his property. He was watering his garden with his water-wheel. I peeped inside through a hole in the wall. He said, “What is with you, O villager? Will you draw a bucket against a date?” I said, “Yes, open the gate that I may enter.” He opened it and I went in. He gave me a bucket. Against every bucket that I drew, he gave me a date till I had a handful; I returned the bucket and said, “Enough.” I ate them and then I drank the water. Then I came to the mosque and found Allah’s Messenger there.
(2482)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) said that (once when) they were afflicted with hunger; Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) gave them a date each. [Bukhari 5411, Ibn e Majah 4157]
(2483)-Sayyidina Jabir bin Abdullah (RA) narrated, “Allah's Messenger (PBUH) sent us, three hundred men. We carried our provision on our riding beasts. Soon, our provision was exhausted and we only had one date for one man each day.” Someone said to Jabir, “O Abu Abdullah, how could a date suffice one man?” He said, “When even that was exhausted, we realized its value. We then came upon a sea and suddenly found a fish that the sea had thrown on shore. We ate from it for eighteen days to our content.” [Bukhari 2483, M 935, Ibn e Majah 4159, N 435]
*********************************
These Ahadith tell about the times of hunger that the Prophet (PBUH) and his companions had faced. Howevever, such time was exception for the Prophet (PBUH) and not regularity as even the words of the Hadith comply that such time has gone by. This trying time with Bilal might have been at Makkah when he had gone away from Makkah with him for some time. Note that it is not only allowed to see to the fulfillment of necessities but it is obligatory; Islam disapproves of the lesser degree that is called MEHRUMI (state of deprivation of necessities); it also does not appreciate keeping such wealth too that is uselessly kept without any care for the needy. So living at necessities in this world is the best status to live upon (and the Prophet PBUH took up this status by choice and asked his SAHABA too to take it up and for all of Muslims, this one is the most excellent as it denotes the level of EHSAAN), next comes living comparatively better with some savings and then comes living wealthy caring about the needy by ZAKAH and also by SADAQAH as much as possible; both of these being allowed too yet at the lesser degree of virtues than the status of living at necessities. Ali ibn Abi Talib became Caliph with time then; he had seen such time of hunger as is mentioned working hard for little return yet satisfied.
TOPIC 35-About Mus’ab bin Umair
(2484)-Sayyidina Ali bin Abi Talib (RA) narrated that we were sitting with Allah's Messenger (PBUH) in the mosque when Mus'ab bin Umayr came to us. He had on him a cloak patched with fur. Allah's Messenger (PBUH) wept recalling how he had lived in blessing and seeing how his condition has become today. He said, “How will it be with you when one of you goes out tomorrow in a mantle and returns in a mantle and a dish is placed before him as another is removed, and you cover your homes as the Ka'bah is covered.” They said, “O Allah's Messenger, on that day, we shall be better than we are today having enough time to worship and enough of what we need.” He said, “No, you are better today than you would be then.”
*********************************
TOPIC 36-Account of the Ahl as-Suffah
(2485)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) narrated that the Ahlus-Suffah were guests of the adherents of Islam. They owned no house and no property. By Allah besides Whom there is no god, I used to rest my liver on the ground and tie a stone on my belly because of severe hunger. One day, I sat down on the path on which they passed when Abu Bakr came by. I asked him about a verse from Allah’s Book and I did not ask him but only that he might take me along but he went away without doing that. Then, Umar came by and I asked him about a verse in the Book, and I had not asked him except that he might take me along, but he moved ahead without doing that. Then Abul-Qasim (the Prophet PBUH) came by and smiled seeing me. I said, “Here I am, O Messenger of Allah.” He said, “Come along.” and walked ahead and I followed him. He entered his house and I sought his permission which he gave me. He found a bowl of milk and asked. ‘From where has this milk come to you?’ He was told, “It is presented to us by so-and-so.” He said, “O Abu Hurayrah.” I said, “Here am I.” He said, “Fetch the Ahlus-Suffah. Invite them. They are the guests of the Muslims. They own neither house nor property.” When he received charity, he sent that to them and did not take anything from it for himself. And when he received a gift, he summoned, took from it and shared it with them. But, I did not like it (that day), for he sent me to summon them over a bowl of milk. What is a bowl of milk for them? He will then ask me to take the bowl round to each of them and I would find nothing for me while I had hoped to drink from it to satisfying point. And it was just that much. However I had to obey whether I liked it or not so I fetched them. When they came in and sat down at their places, he gave me the bowl saying. “Give them to drink.” I gave it to each, one by one. Everyone drank to his full and returned the bowl to me and I gave it to the next man till I had finished with them and come to Allah’s Messenger. He took the bowl and kept it in his hand, raised his head and smiled. He said, “O Abu Hurayrah, drink!” So, I drank from it. He said again, “Drink!” And I did not cease to drink and he did not cease to say, “Drink!” till I said, “By Him Who sent you with the truth, I find no possibility for any more.” So, he took the bowl, praised Allah, took His name and drank. [Ahmed 10684, Bukhari 6246]
*********************************
“MUS’AB Ibn UMAYR–RA” (one of the most handsome men at Makkah who belonged to one of the most prosperous of its families), had accepted Islam in the very first meeting with the Prophet (PBUH); the Prophet PBUH sent him to YATHRAB (Madinah) as his envoy when its support was highly needed . His wonderful manners affected Yathrab so much that they did accept Islam and it took hold with total peace at that land of palm-trees by his TABLIGH; it was the right time, the right place, the right people and the right person chosen to do the task; Al-Hamdu Lillah. At the last, where I, MSD, have presented the comments for Ahadith that denote merits for some prominent Sahaba, I have provided comments to him too. AHLUS-SUFFAH is another name for ASHAB SUFFAH (the persons that lived at Mosque of the Prophet PBUH) and they used to study & learn doing nothing for living. People used to give them something to eat & drink and they just managed with whatever they got. This Hadith tells few important things to us and the first one is that if a person gets something in possession that could be of use to the needy people, he must take care for them by it. The Prophet (PBUH) knew that by the blessing of Allah this bowl of milk would suffice all ASHAB SUFFAH including Abu Hurayrah who was also one of them so he called them all (and we have just studied at the Hadith 2475 that by trust in Allah, the quantity of something edible becomes quite high). Then it also tells that it is fine for needy to indicate his need in some subtle way but not openly as someone is sure to understand his plight and provide for the need. Then it tells us that a person must take permission to enter someone’s place caring about high morals, however troubled he might be. Then it tells us to take up what the Prophet (PBUH) has commanded not caring about what trouble it might cause to self as Allah would provide betterment to all in that very command. And last but not the least, it tells us that one vessel is enough for many persons to take a drink especially when they are needy. This sharing brings the blessing of Allah to all persons without any insufficiency to anyone present; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 37-Most of them are satiated in this world
(2486)-Sayyidina Ibn Umar (RA) reported that a man let out a belch in the presence of the Prophet (PBUH). He said, “Keep your belch away from us for, those who eat much to overfill their bellies in this world will have a lengthy hunger on the Day of Resurrection.” [Ibn e Majah 3350]
*********************************
TOPIC 38-Wearing wool
(2487)-Sayyidina Abu Musa (RA) said to his son, “Son! If you had observed us during times of the Prophet (PBUH) while rain fell on us, you would have perceived on us the odour of a ram.” [Ahmed 19779, Abu Dawud 4033, Ibn e Majah 3562]
*********************************
SAHABA used to eat less than the quantity that might fill their stomach to full (and the exception who ate to full stomach were not appreciated) and they wore rough woolen dresses that were not chosen by the privileged of the time with respect to the fact that Arabia has hot climate (though nowadays fine woolen cloth are much in demand in the cold areas of the world). Islam appreciates this attitude of indifference to worldly life with care about the coming life at AKHIRAT as we have seen in many Ahadith that we have studied.
TOPIC 39-Every construction is of bad consequence
(2488)-Ibrahim Nakha’i said, “Every construction is of bad consequence to you.” The man asked, “What about that which cannot be avoided.” He said, “No reward and no punishment on that.”
(2489)-Sayyidina Mu’adh ibn Anas Juhanni (RA) reported that Allah’s Messegner (PBUH) said, “If anyone refrains from wearing good garments out of humility towards Allah though he is capable of wearing that then Allah will summon him on the Day of Resurrection at the head of all creatures and give him choice to wear any of the dresses of faith.”
(2490)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said,”Every spending is in the path of Allah, except (on) construction. There is no good in it.”
*********************************
TOPIC 40-No caption
(2491)-Harithah ibn Mudarriab (RA) narrated that we visited Khabbab to enqiure about his health. He had got himself branded seven times. He said, “My illness has prolonged and if I had not heard Allah's Messenger (PBUH) say ‘do not yearn for death’, I would have longed for it.” He informed that the Prophet also said, “A man is rewarded for his spending except on dust.” [Ahmed 2111, Bukhari 5672, Ibn e Majah 41631]
*********************************
Ahadith at topic 39 & 40 give the message that the man must never forget that he is in this world not to live-on but this life would end very soon. So just like eating & drinking due to necessity; just like wearing clothes due to necessity; he must make houses just for the need to dwell not making them high, beautiful and expensive for that is useless and develops love of the world; the dust at H-2491 means the raw material used at the construction of buildings that must not be any more than the need for it. SUNNAH is explanatory to the WAHI (revelation to the Prophet PBUH) so we find in the Holy Book Quran in Surah SHUARAA, the 26th Surah, that Prophet HUD (AS) said to his people, “Surely I am a faithful apostle to you; so be careful of Allah and obey me; And I do not ask you any reward for it; surely my reward is only with the Lord of the worlds; do you build on every height a monument? Useless (without necessity) is it that you do; and do you make for yourselves palaces as if you will live therein for ever; and when you lay hands (on men even for some petty crime) you lay hands as tyrants; so be careful of Allah and obey me; and be careful of Him Who has given you abundance of what you know. He has given you abundance of cattle and children and gardens and fountains; surely I fear for you the chastisement of a grievous day” (Surah 26 – from the verse 125 onwards).
TOPIC 41-Reward on clothing a Muslim
(2492)-Husain reported that a beggar pleaded with Ibn Abbas (RA). He asked him, “Do you testify that there is no god but Allah”? He said “Yes.” He asked the beggar if he bore witness that Muhammad (PBUH) is Allah’s Messenger. He said, “Yes.” He asked, “And do you fast during Ramadan?” He said, “Yes.” He said. “You begged and a beggar has a right and it is our duty to give you something.” So, he gave him a garment, and said that I heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say, “No Muslim will clothe a Muslim with a garment without being in Allah’s protection, as long as the rag of that garment is on the man.”
*********************************
Interesting; Ibn Abbas (RA) made sure first that the beggar is Muslim and of-course he judged that he deserves to ask being in shaggy form. The Prophet (PBUH) has disallowed begging and unless a man is in extreme need, he must refrain from it (in that case too, a subtle indication of the need is better than asking openly as we have seen in Hadith 2485 that we studied just now). Ibn Abbas is one of big names in TAFSIR (understanding of the Holy Book Quran) and certainly he knew well that the Holy Book Quran says clearly that the true needy do not push anybody for charity even in extreme need (see the second Surah i.e. AL-BAQARAH, verse 272 & 273 where the poor & needy especially mean ASHAB SUFFAH) yet he gave him something to wear as he considered him worthy of charity; note that his words are “a beggar has a right”. This also tells that it is better to give food or clothes to a needy person that arouses some suspicion than to give him liquid money that he might utilize in something wrong if he is not worthy.
TOPIC 42-Spread Salaam
(2493)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Salaam (RA) narrated that when the Prophet came to Madina with his migration; people rushed to him and exclaimed, “Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) has come!” I also went to see him with the people. When my eyes fell on him, I could not help say, “This cannot be the face of a liar.” At this juncture, he said for the first time (to the people around), “O People! Spread SALAM and feed people and when people are asleep in the night, offer Salah and enter Paradise by SALAM (peace).” [Ibn e Majah 1334, 3251]
*********************************
TOPIC 43-The grateful eater
(2494)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The grateful eater (who thanks on eating) is like the patient person who fasts.” [Ibn e Majah 1764, Ahmed 7811]
*********************************
TOPIC 44-Muhajirs observed good deeds of Ansars
(2495)-Sayyidina Anas (RA) reported that when the Prophet (PBUH) came to Madinah, the Muhajir came to him and said, “O Messenger of Allah, the people to whom we have come are most liberal in spending when they have wealth and kindly comforting when they have little and we have not seen any people outclass them in this. They have kept us away from work and associated us in their comfort so that we fear that they would take away all the reward.” The Prophet (PBUH) said, “Not so till you pray for them and praise them.” [Ahmed 3938]
*********************************
Abdullah ibn Salaam (RA) converted from Jewish faith to Islam and he was one of the learned persons of Madinah. It is something natural that when a learned person of strong feelings sees someone in focus of people, he feels positively or negatively about him then & there; here Abdullah ibn Salam understood even at the first sight of the Prophet (PBUH) that there is no chance that this man could tell a lie. Note that the first of the guidance in deeds that the Prophet (PBUH) gave as he came to Madinah, was to take care about fellow beings; he told them that they must say their SALAH (especially at nights) yet they also must pray Allah for the well being of each other and feed the needy people as much as possible for them. The main spiritual need is guidance towards the Truth and the main physical need is eating of the necessary food, so this direction takes care of both. Also note how the word SALAM is used at the beginning and at the end of the guidance the Prophet (PBUH) gave here and that surely would have impressed Abdullah ibn Salam, a literate man. MUHAJIR (Leavers of their place) were the migrators from Makkah to Madinah and ANSAR (Helpers) were the dwellers of Madinah. ANSAR were very caring for the MUHAJIR and they cared for them even when they were short of necessities for their own-selves. Note that the acceptance of the quality of kindness towards a man (when he is one the well-wishers of those that are kind to him), puts the accepting man too at the same status; this recognition clarifies that if he had such opportunity he would have also cared as he is being cared; this acceptance then, is a virtue in itself.
TOPIC 45-Excellence of every provider of ease for relatives
(2496)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Shall I not point out to you a person whom the Fire is forbidden to touch and who is forbidden to the Fire? He is the one who makes things easy for the relatives.”
(2497)-Aswad ibn Yazid narrated that I asked Sayyidah Aaisha (RA) “What did the Prophet (PBUH) do on entering his home?” She said, “He helped in the household chores and when it was the time of Salah, he offered Salah?” [Ahmed 24957, Bukhari 676]
*********************************
TOPIC 46-Humility in assembly
(2498)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that when the Prophet (PBUH) was greeted by a man, and shook hands with him, he did not remove his hands from the mans’ hands until the man removed his. And, he did not turn his face away from the man’s until the man turned his. And he never sat with his legs stretched when he was among people. [AD 7494, Ibn e Majah 3716]
*********************************
The Prophet (PBUH) always lived as an ordinary man and never tried to show that he is someone high who needs protocol; there are such narrations that tell us that sometimes a new comer at his gathering had to wait to see who the Prophet is; then SAHABA made a high seat for him for recognition. He even helped in household chores without the slightest consideration that the man is someone superior at the world to the woman (that means he did not even think about male chauvinism in today’s terminology and that is how the Muslim man must live his practical life; he must not care for vague terms but ask for good deeds as much as possible while the Muslim woman must take-up her obligations without care that she is lesser in the worldly status; there simply is no clash of the man and the woman in Islam as they both are complementary to each other). The Prophet (PBUH) gave respect to all (except for those who showed their own disrespect by their own deeds); that got him all the more respect from everyone; even by his gestures, he tried to guide all as was the demand of his post given to him by Allah. When wearing an ABA, the Arabic long kameez and wearing nothing inside, it is not appropriate for a man to sit with legs stretched for obvious reasons; this good teaching is especially worthy of note at HAJJ where the men wear EHRAM (the dress of HAJJ with nothing inside) to perform the Islamic rituals.
TOPIC 47-Severe warning to the arrogant
(2499)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amar (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “A man among those who were before you went out dressed in his cloak, boasting about it. So Allah commanded the earth and it seized him. He will now go on sinking into it till the last Hour.” (This man seems to be QAARUN, the wealthiest man of Bani-Israel).
(2500)-Amr ibn Shu’ayb (RA) reported from his father on the authority of his grandfather (this is Abdullah ibn Amr) that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The arrogant will be (raised and) gathered on the Day of Resurrection as ants in the garb of mankind.They will be covered with disgrace from all sides and they will be driven to a cell in Hell named Bulas. They will boil in the fire of Fires and will be given to drink the pus of the people of the Fire, extremely bad in odour.” [Ahmed 6689]
(2501)-Sahl ibn Mu’az ibn Anas (RA) reported on the authority of his father that Prophet (PBUH) said, “He who checks anger while he is able to give vent to it (will find that) Allah summons him over the heads of the creatures (on the Day of Resurrection) that he may choose whichever of the maidens of Paradise he wishes.” [Ahmed 15637]
*********************************
TOPIC 48-Those at power must know that Allah is Truly Powerful
(2502)-Sayyidina Jabir (RA) reported that Allah’s Messegner (PBUH) said, ‘If anyone has three characteristics, Allah will raise him by His side (means He would put him in His protection) and admit him to Paradise. They are being kind to the weak, being kind to parents and being kind to slaves.’
(2503)-Sayyidina Abu Dharr (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) narrated the saying of Allah. He said, “O My slaves! All of you are astray except those whom I guide, so ask Me for guidance. I will guide you. And all of you are poor save whom I enrich, so ask Me. I will give you provision. And all of you are sinners except those whom I save. Hence that of you, who knows that I am able to forgive and seeks forgiveness from Me, I will forgive him and I do not care about it (that how much sinner he is). And if the first of you and the last of you, the living among you and your dead, the fresh of you and the withered among you gather together to have hearts as hearts of the most righteous that will not increase My dominion by even so much as the wing of a mosquito. And again if the first of you and the last of you, the living among you and your dead, the fresh of you and and the withered among you, gather together to have hearts as hearts of the cruelest of My slaves that will not diminish My kingdom even so much as the wing of a mosquito. If the first of you and the last of you, your jinns and your mankind, the living among you and the dead of you and if the fresh among you and the stale among you gather together in one field and each one of you prays to Me for his desire I will give every seeker among you and that will not diminish anything from My kingdom except like when one of you passes by an ocean and after immersing a needle in it withdraws it to him. This is because I am Jawwad, Wajid, Majid. I do what I will; My grant is a word and my punishment is a word. My only command to anything when I intend it is that I say to it ‘Be’ and it is.” [Ah 21425, Bukhari 490, M 2577, Ibn e Majah 4257]
(2504)-Sayyidina Ibn Umar (RA) narrated that I heard the Prophet (PBUH) narrate a hadith and I did not hear it once or twice, I counted it seven times but I heard it more often than that. I heard him say, ‘A man of Banu Isra’il, KIFL, did not cease to commit any sin. A woman came to him and he gave her sixty dinars that he might copulate with her. When he sat down over her the sitting of a man with his wife she trembled and wept. He asked, “What makes you cry? Have I compelled you against your will?” She said, “No, But this deed, I have never at all done and nothing forced me to it but need.” He said, “You do it (today) while you have never done it. Go away! And it is for you (meaning, the dinars).” And he also said, ‘No! I will never again disobey Allah.” He died that night. Morning dawned with the inscription on his door, “Indeed, Allah has forgiven KIFL.” [Ahmed 4747]
*********************************
Ahadith at this topic inform that actual authority is of Allah only and whatever power human beings have, He has given it to them to examine them; that authority given to human beings is not only limited but also diminishes with time & place. The guidance here is to remain kind to all weak persons and for this, the Prophet (PBUH) especially named parents (at their old age) and slaves (that had no rights except that were given to them by their masters). Also the last Hadith here mentions that KIFL cared about the weak woman he had seduced towards him with the power of his money; he felt ashamed when the woman wept and left her with repentance towards Allah that got him the mercy and the blessing of Allah. Note that adultery is one of the major sins even if some man falls in that with the consent of the woman and this thing KIFL understood when he said that he would never disobey Allah again; this KIFL was a man among Bani Israel and he is not the one mentioned in Surah AMBIA as ZUL-KIFL; that means “the one related to KIFL” (21:85) as that seemingly is BUDDHA born at KIPL-WAV in Nepal (‘P’ of KIPL is changed to ‘F’ as there is no sound of ‘P’ in Arabic), about nine hundred years after Moses (AS) and just over eleven hundred years before Muahmmad (PBUH), the last Messenger of Allah; he is also mentioned in the verse-48 of Surah SUAD, the thirty-eighth Surah. There are two categories of major sins; one of them is Injustice and the other is to take up shameful things. The three major sins fall into these two categories and the biggest of sins among them is taking anyone equal to Allah in authority; the other two are to kill any innocent person (or to put him in the condition of extreme distress) by cruel force (for which generally the man given to criminal inclination, takes the initiative) and the shameful commitment of adultery (for which generally the inappropriate boldness of woman arouses the passions and she must take-up the necessary reservation as Islam directs her); these both are the most high injustice and the most high shameful attitude respectively. The verses 168 & 169 of SURAH BAQARAH read, “O People! Eat the lawful and good things out of what is in the earth, and do not follow the footsteps of the Shaitan; surely he is your open enemy. He only enjoins you the evil (injustice) and the indecency (the shameful attitude), and that you may speak against Allah what you do not know.” Here the Quran commands to avoid SHERK, to avoid all of injustice and to avoid all of shameful things and so these couple of verses are the miniature indication to the Islamic Manifesto.
TOPIC 49-The hugeness of a believer’s sins (in his eyes)
(2505)-Harith ibn Suwayd reported that Abdullah (RA) narrated to them two narrations, one from himself and the other from the Prophet (PBUH). He said, “A Believer sees his sins as though he is at the base of a mountain and fears that it might fall on him. And, a sinner sees his sins as though a fly is perched on his nose as if he would wave at it and it would fly away.” (This statement was his words and the Hadith from the Prophet follows at # 2506)
(2506)-Abdullah narrated that Allah’s Messenger said, “Allah is more pleased when one of you makes repentance than a man is on finding his lost she-camel in wilderness where he had gone with it. He loses it and looks out for it till he is on the point of death and says to himself, ‘Let me return to where I had lost it and die there.” He returns to the place and his sleepy eyes have the better of him. (Later), he awakes and lo! His camel is by his head laden with his food and his drink and what is good for him. [Ahmed 3627, Bukhari 6308, Muslim 2744, IM 4247]
(2507)-Sayyidina Anas (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “Every son of Adam commits sin but the best of those who commit sin are those who repent.” [Ahmed 13048]
*********************************
Ahadith here indicate that even if a person is highly sinful, his repentance on his sins asking forgiveness from Allah would eliminate all sins and Allah would give him TAUFIQ (acceptance to perform good deeds easily) in the worldly life ahead to compensate. Note that repentance on sins itself is included in virtues and it is said in the Holy Book Quran, “And keep up prayer in the two parts of the day and in the first hours of the night; surely good deeds take away evil deeds; this is a reminder to the mindful (who remember Allah)” (11:114).
TOPIC 50-He who believes in Allah must honour his guest
(2508)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “He who believes in Allah and the Last Day must honour his guest. And he who believes in Allah and the Last Day must speak a good word or keep quiet.”
(2509)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amr (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger said, “One who keeps quiet is rescued.”
*********************************
TOPIC 51- The back-biting if mixed with the ocean-water
(2510)-Sayyidah Aaisha (RA) narrated that a man was mentioned before the Prophet (PBUH). He said, “It does not please me that I should speak about a man even if there is for me (in that) such and such.” Sayyidah Aaisha (RA) added that I said (once), “O Messenger of Allah! Indeed Safiyah is such woman” and indicated with hand “like this” meaning short. He said, “You have put in (here) a word that if mixed with the water of an ocean that would change.” [Ahmed 25617]
(2511)-Sayyidah Aaisha (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH said, “I do not like to speak of (the faults of) anyone even if there is for me such and such (of worldly benefits).”
*********************************
These Ahadith tell us the evil of back-biting; keeping silent is much better than to speak adversely of someone as such speech would put a bad mark in a man’s account except where it is necessary to tell the truth about someone to judge him in some important matter. Note that it is prohibited even to speak truth to degrade someone without any genuine reason. Bibi Safiyah (RA) was one of the respectable wives of the Prophet (PBUH) who had converted from Jewish faith to Islam and who was short in height. When this shortness was indicated by Bibi Aaisha (RA) with the gesture of her hand, it was disliked by the Prophet (PBUH) and he rebuked it then & there.
TOPIC 52-No caption
(2512)-Sayyidina Abu Musa (RA) reported that he asked Allah’s Messenger (PBUH),”Which Muslim in the most excellent”? He said, “He from whose tongue and hand (other) Muslims are safe.” [Ahmed 6765, Bukhari 11, Muslim 42]
*********************************
TOPIC 53-Who casts aspersion on his Muslim brother for sin
(2513)-Sayyidina Mu’az ibn Jabal (RA) reproted that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If anyone shames his brother for a sin then he will not die till he does the same thing.” Ahmad, one of the narrators, explained, “(It means) the sin for which he has repented.”
*********************************
The Hadith 2512 is a known Hadith even by those who have not read Ahadith much though it is a sad situation that there are places and countries in the world even now where even good Muslims have to improve their attitude highly to bring it according to this Hadith; they must not care much about the petty differences among them at all. The Hadith coming just after it at topic 53 is explicit for this that it is not appropriate to blame a person on wrongs that he is avoiding now; he must be provided ways to get out of wrongs that he had been in; whoever blames him for his past with persistence, then such blaming persons would fall in same wrongs that he had committed and avoiding now. This Hadith is near to the narration in meaning that is just coming after it at topic 54. Note that even TABLIGH (spreading the word of Islam asking to do the right and to avoid the wrong) must take care not to degrade anyone on his wrongs but to tell those teachings only that make all of men highly praiseworthy; it is essentially a positive task and not a negative one in any way. It is said in the Holy Book Quran, “Call to the way of your Lord with wisdom and goodly exhortation, and have disputations with them in the best manner; surely your Lord knows best those who go astray from His path, and He knows best those who follow the right way” (16:125).
TOPIC 54-Do not rejoice at an anxiety of your brother
(2514)-Sayyidina Wathilah ibn Asqa (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Do not display pleasure at a sebtack your brother suffers lest Allah has mercy on him and puts you to test.”
*********************************
TOPIC 55-Mixing with people and showing patience
(2515)-Yahya ibn Thabit (RA) reported on the authority of a companion that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “If a Muslim mixes with people and endures the hardship they cause then he is better than the Muslim who does not mix with people and so does not endure the hardship they cause.” [Ibn e Majah 4032, Ah 5022]
*********************************
The whole world is going on according to the plan of Allah; He has placed men & women on earth to examine their belief and their deeds and it is His will how He examines them. Difference in physique, in financial status, in manner of conversation, in study & knowledge and in many other things is but to check the attitudes (see the last verse of the sixth Surah). In this place of examination, a person must not be pleased at troubles of someone he detests as he might have to face the same kind of troubles the other day if Allah wills that. We all must ask Allah for His mercy and blessing and never for troubles. Note that the Hadith 2515 does not mean to ask for troubles but it means that if a Muslim person would face troubles and adverse remarks from colleagues during his work for livelihood that is still better than leaving everything in sulk with negligence of his obligation to provide for his own self and for those who are dependant on him. Note that though the Muslim person must go on with tasks at hand where he is able to save his good Belief, yet he must leave the worldly matters where his good Belief is threatened from FITAN at hand as that certainly is not blameworthy; we have studied this well at H-2184 with reference to H-1666.
TOPIC 56-Reconciliation with each other
(2516)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “It is on you that you avoid ill-will with each other, because that is what shaves (i.e. it ruins the religion).”
(2517)-Sayyidina Abu Darda (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Shall I not inform you of the most excellent degree of Saum and Salah and Sadaqah”? They said, “Certainly.”He said, “Peace with each other as discord with each other is that which shaves.” [Ahmed 27578]
(2518)-Sayyidina Zubair ibn Awwam (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The disease of the people before you, jealousy and hatred, has penetrated in you. It is the shaver. I do not say that it shaves the hair, but it shaves religion. By Him in Whose hand is my life, you will not enter Paradise till you believe, and you will not believe till you love each other. Shall I not inform you what strengthens that for you? Spread Salaam among yourselves.”
*********************************
A person might fulfill his obligations in two ways; one is because he would do it and the second is that he fulfils them with total heart feeling really pleased at such fulfillment. This second degree is the position of EHSAAN (height of virtue) and that would only come to happen when he is truly attached to Islam understanding well that he is born to take up its guidance in life and that Islam is an integrated system of life that not only asks to take care about Saum (Fasting) & Salah (Prayers) but also asks to take care of the needy fellow beings by Sadaqah; he should stand by them in times of need. If a person does not manage any more, he could still pray for the betterment in the situation of his fellow beings. Note that to express Salaam for someone means to pray Allah for his well-being (physically and spiritually); this leads to one more conclusion that is present between the lines here; such worldly competition that might lead to cultivate hatred towards any of Muslim brothers, is totally against Islam; note that the Holy Book Quran asks to compete in the matters of AKHIRAT but never asks to compete in the worldly matters that Muslims must keep to necessities; those who prefer Democracy to any other political system to formulate assemblies, must care to adopt such system of elections to assemblies that does not lead to such adverse competition that is prohibited by Islam; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 57-Warning to rebels and who are uncaring to relatives
(2519)-Sayyidina Abu Bakr (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The sins of rebellion and severing of ties of relationship are such that Allah hastens punishment to the perpetrator in this world along with what he stores up for him in the Hereafter.” [Ah 2002, AD 4902, Ibn e Majah 4211]
*********************************
TOPIC 58-Look at one who is lower than you
(2520)-Amr ibn Shu’ayb (RA) reported from his father, from his grandfather Abdullah ibn Amr that he heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say, “There are two characteristics which if anyone possesses then Allah records him among the grateful and the patient. And, if anyone does not possess them then Allah does not record him as grateful or patient. If anyone looks at one who is superior to him in religion and follows him, and looks at one who is inferior to him in worldly matters and thanks Allah, praises Allah, for giving him excellence over him, then Allah writes him down as grateful and patient. And if anyone looks in matters of religion at one who is inferior to him and in worldly affairs, at one who is superior to him and rues over what he undergoes then Allah does not write him down as grateful or patient.” [Muslim 2963, Ibn e Majah 4142]
(2521)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Look at those who are lower than you and do not look at those who are above you, for, it is worthier that you do not belittle the blessing of Allah upon you.” [Muslim 2963, Ibn e Majah 4142, Ahmed 7453]
*********************************
Islam teaches us clearly to be enthusiastic on doing good deeds with the True Belief as that would lead us to JANNAH, our true destination. Competition is not praiseworthy in worldly matters (and even disallowed at occasions) yet in the matters of Akhirat, a person must hurry to get ahead of others as much as possible. Islam tells us to be pleased with less of worldly possessions living on necessities as much as possible yet it asks us to be most enthusiastic in matters of AKHIRAT doing good deeds with the True Belief. The Holy Book Quran guides us to run fast towards the mercy of Allah and towards JANNAH that is as vast as the whole Universe and that is prepared for those who really are attentive to Allah (see the verse 133 of the third Surah i.e. AALE-IMRAN). The Holy Book Quran advices well to hasten towards the good deeds while it tells us that the best of expenditures is to spend all worldly goods more than necessities in charity (see the verse 219 of Surah BAQARAH).
TOPIC 59-Hadith of Hanzalah about different conditions
(2522)-Sayyidina Abu Uthman (RA) one of the scribes of Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) reported from Hanzalah Usayidi that he passed by Abu Bakr and he was weeping. So Abu Bakr asked, “What is with you, O Hanzalah”? He said, “Hanzalah has become a hypocrite, O Abu Bakr, when we are with Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) and he mentions to us the Fire and the Paradise it is as though we see it with our eyes. When we return and are lost into our wives and possessions, we forget much.” He (Abu Bakr) said, “By Allah, I am like that. Come with me to Allah’s Messenger.” So, they went. On seeing him, Allah’s Messenger said, “What is wrong. O Hanzalah”? He said, “Hanzalah has become a hypocrite, O Messenger of Allah! When we are with you and you remind us of the Fire and Paradise, it is that our eyes see them. But, when we return, our wives and properties occupy us and we forget much.” Allah's Messenger (PBUH) said, “If you were to continue to be on the same condition on which you are in my presence, the angels would shake hands with you in your assemblies and on your beds and when you are on your paths. But, O Hanzalah, there is (difference in one) time and (the other) time.” [Bukhari 2514, Muslim 2750, Ibn e Majah 4236]
(2523)-Sayyidina Anas (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “None of you is a believer unless he loves for his brother what he loves for himself.” [Ahmed 13630, Bukhari 13, Muslim 5, Nasai 5054, Ibn e Majah 66]
(2524)-Sayyidina lbn Abbas (RA) narrated that one day I was seated behind the Prophet (PBUH) when he said, “O son I will teach you some things; if you remember Allah, He will remember you. If you remember Allah, you will find Him before you. When you ask, ask from Allah (alone) and when you seek help, seek help from Allah (alone). Know that if all people get together to benefit you to some extent, they will not be able to benefit you except to the extent Allah has decreed for you. And if they get together to hurt you to some extent, they will not be able to hurt you except to the extent Allah has decreed for you. The pens have been taken up and the scrolls have dried up.” [Ahmed 2669]
*********************************
Note that there are two levels between which good deeds are performed. The first level is ADL (lawful) that is the minimum requirement and the other is EHSAAN (height of virtues); for example a person who takes care about FARDH Salah is doing well yet he is at the level of ADL; if he takes care to perform MUSTAHAB Salah too, he is going for EHSAAN. Similarly if a person gives ZAKAH, he is doing fine but it is FARDH on those who give such charity yet if he goes on to give charity other than ZAKAH, he is going for EHSAAN. When a person is troubled he has the right to trouble those who put him into trouble upto what he has received as that is ADL yet if he forgives with the power to create trouble then that is EHSAAN. So ADL is the minimum requirement yet EHSAAN is the high level of virtues. SAHABAH used to perform their good deeds mostly at EHSAAN when they were with the Prophet (PBUH) as they used to forget about all worldly matters having attention towards AKHIRAT only though when away from him, they mostly were at the level of ADL. HANZALAH (RA) and even ABU-BAKR (RA) were worried as they thought that the lesser degree than EHSAAN would be incorrect for deeds; that notion was corrected by the Prophet (PBUH) that living at such height of virtues all the time would have turned them to become like angels among men. So the time & place affect men and living at lesser level than EHSAAN is not wrong when the required level of ADL is intact. H-2523 is a narration known to even many of those who are not much learned in Ahadith; it clearly tells to be charitable at the worldly life with high care about the Muslim brothers; the last Hadith here tells not to worry about the evil a bad person might cause when you are attentive towards Allah as He certainly is totally powerful to save you from all evil, no matter how it comes; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 60-Tether it and trust
(2525)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik reported that someone asked, “O Messenger of Allah, shall I tie my camel and trust in Allah or leave it and place trust in Allah”? He said, “Tie it and trust in Allah.”
(2526)-Abul Hawra Sadi narrated that I asked Hasan ibn Ali (RA), ‘What hadith have you heard from Allah’s Messenger?’ He said, I have learnt from him, “Abandon that which puts you in doubt and take up that which does not cause you doubt, because truth brings contentment of heart while falsehood causes confusion and doubt.” [Ahmed 1723, Nasai 5722]
(2527)-Sayyidina Jabir (RA) reported that a man was mentioned to the Prophet (PBUH) as engaged in worship and religious effort while another for his keeping away from the doubtful. He said, “It (worship) cannot compare with abstinence.”
(2528)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “He who consumes the pure (lawful) and goes according to the SUNNAH and people are safe from his mischief will enter Paradise.” A man said, “O Messenger of Allah, these days there are many among the people.” He said, “And there will be in generations after me.”
(2529)-Sayyidina Mu’az ibn Anas Juhanni (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “He who gives for Allah’s sake, refuses for Allah’s sake, loves for Allah’s sake, hates for Allah’s sake and marries for Allah’s sake has indeed perfected his faith.” [Ahmed 15617]
(2530)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The first group that will enter paradise will be like the moon on the night of the full moon. The second will be like the brightest star shining in the sky. Each of their men will have two wives. Each of the wives will wear seventy robes; the marrow of her legs will be visible from the back.”
*********************************
Ahadith at the last topic of this booklet tell clearly that a person must fulfill the obligations that Islam puts on him (and that is ADL) if he does not find himself able to go for EHSAAN. They tell us well that to stop from the wrong is more important than to take up the right in comparison. So if a person is at the situation of ADL in good deeds taking care to refrain from all wrongs, he would still be able to put his name in those who care about EHSAAN. They might be like the brightest star if not like the full moon and that also is highly praiseworthy as they did get the true success getting JANNAH with all its blessings with a high status there. The women that cared about Islam in Belief and deeds, would also receive their reward at JANNAH with respect to their own natural inclination; they would become the beautiful maidens of JANNAH too and would be wives to their respective husbands if those also have received JANNAH; any such woman that does not have her husband there, she would come in the marriage of some virtuous man at JANNAH with her assent. Note that TAWAKKUL (Trust in Allah) does not mean to trust Allah without any effort but it means that a person must try his best and then have trust in Allah for the good result he intends.
41- BOOK ON PARADISE (27 topics)
TOPIC 1-About the trees of Paradise
(2531)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said,”There is a tree in Paradise in whose shade a rider will be able to ride for a hundred years.” [Ahmed 9417, Bukhari 4881, Muslim 2826, Abu Dawud 67]
(2532)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “In Paradise, there are trees under whose shade a rider will ride for a hundred years but not come to its end. That is the 'Zillul-Mamdud' (the spreading shade that is mentioned in verse 30 of Surah-56). [Bukhari 6652, M 2828]
(2533)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There is no tree in Paradise whose trunk is not of gold.”
*********************************
JANNAH (Paradise) comprises of beautiful gardens, flowing rivers of milk & honey & pure wine & clear water; it has clean sand that is edible flour (though pebbles are of pearls), delicious fruits that are charming even to see, amazingly pretty women as obedient wives whom no other man would see and the most wonderful gift i.e. the permission to see Allah from JANNAH. It has eight sections with names for each being Darus-Salam, Darul-Qarar, Darul-Jalal, Darul-Khuld, Jannatun-Naeem, Jannatul-Maava, Jannatu-Adan and Jannatul-Firdaus that is the highest; each one having numerous spacious divisions in it for keeping the dwellers at the most suitable status. There would be trees in JANNAH having ZILLUL-MAMDUD i.e. such shades that each one of those shades would spread at many kilometers. These soothing shades would be unique and there would be no heat and no cold but a moderate beautiful weather close to the weather that we find here at the world at a very beautiful evening at the country-side. Its blessings would be for the righteous people believing in the Truth (the word of Allah) who had performed deeds accordingly. “Not alike are the inmates of the fire and the dwellers of the garden: the dwellers of the garden are they that are the achievers” (59:20).
TOPIC 2-About Paradise and Its Blessings
(2534)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) narrated that we asked, “O Messenger of Allah, when we are with you, our hearts are soft and un-attached to this world and we are among the people of the Hereafter. But, when we go from you, we are endeared to our families and we mix up with our children, we become different.” He said, “If after going away from me, you were to remain in the same condition, then the angels would visit you in your homes and if you don’t sin, Allah would raise new creation that they might sin and he should forgive them.” I asked, “O Messenger of Allah, with what is the creation created?” He said, “With Water.” I asked, “What is paradise made of?” He said, “A brick of silver and a brick of gold and its matter is musk, strong in scent, and its pebbles are pearls and rubies, and its soil is saffron. He who enters it will be well blessed, not sad. He will live for ever, never to die, there dresses will never wear out and their youth will never end.” He also said, “There are three whose prayer is never rejected; a just Imam (person at head of matters), a person who has just completed his fast (sitting at IFTAR i.e. its opening by eating dates or water) and a person who has been wronged (by injustice of some person powerful in the worldly status) as his prayer is carried up above the clouds and the gates of paradise are opened for it and the Lord, the Most High, says, ‘By My Might and Honour, I will help you surely even if it is after a while’ (as Allah gives time even to the wrong-doers as a chance to repent and correct their wrongs).” [Ahmed 8049]
*********************************
TOPIC 3-No Caption
(2535)-Sayyidina Ali (RA) reported that Allah's Messenger (PBUH) said, “There are rooms in Paradise; their interior can be seen from their outside and their exterior can be seen from their inside.” A villager stood up and asked, “For whom are they, O Prophet of Allah?” He said, “They are for those who utter good words, feed food, keep fast always and pray Salah for Allah at night when people are asleep.” [Ahmed 19752, Bukhari 4878, Muslim 180, Ibn e Majah 186]
(2536)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Qays (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “There are two gardens in paradise whose vessels and whatever else they contain are made of silver, and two gardens whose vessels and whatever else they contain are made of gold. And there is nothing hindering the people from looking at their Lord except the mantle of Majesty on His Honorable Countenance in Paradise, the Adn.” Through the same isnad, it is reported that the Prophet said, “There are in Paradise tents sixty miles wide adorned with pearls, in every corner of them are maidens who have not seen the others and around whom gather the Believers.” [Ahmed 8427, Bukhari 2790]
*********************************
The narration (2534) at topic-2 is weak according to respectable TIRMIDHI and some detail about JANNAH that is given here, is doubtful as other Ahadith point out that its sand would be edible flour. Ahadith at the topic-3 clarify that those who do remember Allah highly, would get beautiful rooms at JANNAH. The vessels at the JANNAH are of gold & silver and though the usage of gold (& silver) at the world is not appreciable for men yet at the JANNAH, they would be blessings to the dwellers of JANNAH. Note that the Holy Book Quran and the SUNNAH of the Prophet (PBUH) clarify well that JANNAH is a physical entity and the life of dwellers there would never end; the same is true also for JAHANNUM (the Hell-fire).
TOPIC 4-About the ranks of Paradise
(2537)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There are a hundred ranks in Paradise, between every two ranks there is a distance of a hundred years.”
(2538)-Sayyidina Muaz ibn Jabal (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If anyone kept the fasts of Ramadan, offered the Salah, performed Hajj of the House (of Allah meaning KAABA)”; and the narrator forgot if he had also said ‘paid Zakah’; “then he has a right over Allah that He should forgive him whether he migrates on the path of Allah or stays in the land where he was born.” Mu’az said, ‘Shall I not inform people of it?” Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Let the people alone that they may perform deeds as there are in Paradise a hundred ranks and between every two ranks is distance as is between the heaven and the earth. Firdaws is the highest paradise and it is in the middle of it. On top of it is the Throne of the Compassionate, and the rivers of Paradise spring from it. So, when you ask Allah, ask Him for Firdaws.” [Ibn e Majah 4331]
(2539)-Sayyidina Ubadah bin Samit (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said that, “There are hundred ranks in Paradise. Between every two ranks is distance like the distance between heaven and earth. Firdaws is the highest rank and from it emerge the four rivers of Paradise. Above it is the throne. So, when you ask Allah, ask for the Firdaws.”
(2540)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “There are a hundred ranks in paradise. If the universe was enclosed in one of these it would encompass the universe.”
*********************************
There are eight sections of JANNAH and they are immensely spacious beyond speculation. Each section has many divisions and they also are immensely spacious beyond specualtion that are termed as ranks here and saying ‘there are hundred ranks in Paradise’ seems to be a manner of speech that might mean that Paradise has hundreds of ranks or it might be an indication that each of the eight sections in Paradise has hundred ranks in it (total being 800 divisions) and each of these ranks extremely vast. The last narration i.e. 2540 is weak so it is not appropriate to take it at face, though it is very clear that each rank (division) is extremely vast beyond speculation. It seems by H-2539 that each rank in the sections is a separate entity having a vast space between each other. Although ‘Firdaws’ is a section with many ranks yet the Hadith terms it as a rank in itself in the sense that being the highest of sections, it has all the highest of ranks; the asking for Firdaws means to ask for any of its ranks as each of its ranks is Firdaws; that would also mean to ask for the best in the belief and the best in deeds.
TOPIC 5-Description of the women of Paradise
(2541)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The whiteness of the leg of a woman of Paradise will be visible behind seventy robes so much so that her marrow will be visible. This is because Allah says ---As though they were rubies and corals (55,58). As for a ruby, it is a stone. If you put thread into it, and clean it, you will observe it inside.”
(2542)-Hannad reported from Abul Ahwas, from Ata ibn Sa’ib, from Amr ibn Maymun, from Abdullah ibn Mas’ud (RA) a hadith of like meaning (like # 2541) without tracing it to the Prophet (PBUH).
(2543)-Sayyidina Abu Saeed (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The first batch to enter Paradise on the Day of Resurrection will be in the form of the moon on the night when it is full. The second batch will be in the form of the best of the stars shining in the sky. For every man among them will be two wives. Each wife will have seventy garments on her, marrow of whose legs will be visible through these garments.” [Ahmed 11126]
(2544)-Abbas ibn Muhammad reported from Ubaydullah ibn Musa, from Shayban, from Atiyah, from Abu Sa’eed Khudri from the Prophet (PBUH); he said, “The first batch to enter Paradise will be in the form of the moon on the night when it is full. The second will be like the colour of the best star shining in the sky. For every of their men will be two wives, each of them wearing seventy garments that would (still) reveal the marrow of her legs from behind (all of) them.”
*********************************
The women of JANNAH that are called HOORS are amazingly beautiful and their bodies would emit light that would add to their beauty. This light (emitting even from their legs) actually would be visible no matter how many garments they wear (note that these beautiful garments would be beautiful silken robes but not see-through as words here might seem to those who are less acquainted with the terminology of Ahadith; the beautiful light would manifest even if under many of silken robes). At JANNAH, only the husband would see his wives (that would be many) and that would include his virtuous wives too that he had at the world, transformed to beautiful HOORS. Ahadith here tell that the dweller of JANNAH would at least have two wives while in other Ahadith we do find that even the lesser of dwellers there would have many wives there, his wives at the world included. To me, this Hadith actually guides to marry in the world twice taking two wives from here at least (though it is MUBAH, yet it seems more than MUBAH i.e. permitted by this Hadith as it seems to tell it as MUSTAHAB i.e. commendable); from here the JANNATI person gets two of the women there (that are virtuous) as his partners as even with lesser degree of deeds that they had done (but with the True Faith), the man would be able to take these wives by the permission of Allah with him to his rank; it is possible the other way round too that one of these women due to her height in virtues, take her husband and the other wife of her husband with her to a higher rank by the permission of Allah if they had fulfilled the minimum requirement for JANNAH. So the two of HOORS mentioned here is the minimum of wives from here (and if he has more, those too would be with him insha Allah if they fulfill the minimum requirement for JANNAH) and the good thing is that he would insha Allah get number of other HOORS too that would be the actual dwellers of JANNAH.
TOPIC 6-About sexual intercourse of the people of Paradise
(2545)-Sayyidina Anas (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “In paradise, the believer will be given power like this and like that for sexual intercouse.” Someone said, “O Messenger of Allah, will he be able to endure that?” He said, “He will be given vitality of a hundred (men).” [Ah 10529, Bukhari 325, M 2434]
*********************************
TOPIC 7-About the people of Paradise
(2546)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The batch to arrive at Paradise will be in the form of the moon on the night when it is full moon. They will not spit or blow their noses or void excrement. Their vessels there will be of gold and their bracelets will be of gold and silver. Their braziers will be kindled with aloes. Their sweat will be musk. Each one of them will have two wives, the (light emitting from) marrow of whose legs will be visible through flesh owing to the beauty. They will not differ with each other and their hearts will harbour no hatred, their hearts like one man’s heart. They will glorify Allah, morning and evening.” [AD 7155]
(2547)-Sayyidina Sa’d ibn Abi Waqas (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “If something of Paradise which is lesser than a nail is shown then everything up to the edges of heaven and earth will be illuminated. And if a man of the inhabitants of Paradise were to peep at this world (meaning in the handsome form he would be in AKHIRAT) and his bracelets were revealed then they would outshine the light of the sun just as the sun outshines the light of stars.” [Ahmed 1449]
*********************************
TOPIC 8-The clothes of the inhabitants of Paradise
(2548)-Sayyidina Abu Hurayrah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH), “The inhabitants of Paradise have no hair or beard. They have black eyes. Their youth does not pass away and their garments do not wear off.” [Ahmed 7939]
(2549)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said about Allah'a saying---and couches upraised (56,34)--- that the couches will be so much upraised as the space between heaven and earth which is the distance of five hundred years. [Ahmed 33051]
*********************************
This H-2545 clarifies well that the persons who get JANNAH by the blessing of Allah, they would all be normal in the sense that they would be able to enjoy there all that they enjoy here physically though here they need to take up many such things that affect the physique as requirement of the life; Good Food, Good Water, Good Health, Good Habits, Good Thoughts etc.; these things would naturally be present there with no challenge to them. In addition to these, sexual gratification with wives is also one of requirements to the physique and that gratification also would be there (with wives only) yet it would not have the aspect of requirement; it would be an allowance given to the JANNATI from Allah, the True Lord. Note that there would be no filth (the pure food & the clean water of JANNAH taken would not cause the necessity to discard anything); there would be no saliva (spit) and no state of nausea there. However, due to the H-2546, some ULAMA have said that discard, if any, would be through a perfumed sweat and that would not be filth in any form and people would be co-operative having no grudge to each other. H-2549 is explanatory to H-2539 as couches means ranks of each section of Paradise; the distance between couches (ranks) is as the space between heaven and earth.
TOPIC 9-Fruit of Paradise
(2550)-Sayyidah Asma bint Abu Bakr (RA) narrated that I heard Allah's Messenger (PBUH) mention Sidrat ul-Muntaha. He said, “A rider will ride in the shade of its branches for a hundred years” (or a hundred riders will take to its shade and ride, Yahya was in doubt), “Its leaves will be of gold, and its fruits like big water jars.”
*********************************
TOPIC 10-About birds of Paradise
(2551)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik narrated that someone asked Allah's Messenger, “What is Kawthar?” He said, “That is a river that Allah has given me (in Paradise). It is whiter than milk and sweeter than honey. There are birds over it whose necks are like necks of camels.” Umar (RA) said, “Indeed, this is a blessing!” Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Those who eat them will have more blessings than that.” [Ahmed 13475]
*********************************
KAUTHAR means “ample of blessings” literally and it is the name of the river that flows from JANNAH assigned to the Prophet (PBUH). It is referred in both these meanings in Surah KAUTHAR (Surah -108) and as mentioned here, its water is beautiful in sight and soothingly sweet in taste. The birds there are beautiful too and though their necks would be lengthy, that would not look odd but would add to their beauty. The Hadith tells us that these birds too would be available for eating if anyone so wills at JANNAH; at this world, it is better to avoid eating of birds except for those that are unable to fly and reside at earth. Hadith 2550 is complementary to Ahadith at the Topic-1 of this booklet about Paradise.
TOPIC 11-About horses of Paradise
(2552)-Sayyidina Buraidah (RA) narrated, A man asked the Prophet (PBUH),”O Messenger of Allah are there horses in Paradise?” He said, “If Allah admits you to paradise then whenever you wish to mount a horse in it, (and those would be) of pearls red in colour, it would fly with you in Paradise wherever you wish.” Another man asked,”O Messenger of Allah, are there camels in Paradise?” He said, not what he had said to the first man but, “If Allah admits you to Paradise then there will be for you everthing you desire and your eyes enjoy.” [Ahmed 23043]
(2553)-Sayyidina Abu Ayyub (RA) narrated that a villager came to the Prophet (PBUH) asked, “I love horses. Are there horses in Paradise?” He said, “If you are admitted to Paradise, you will be given a horse of pearl with two wings. You will mount it and it will fly with you wherever you like.”
*********************************
TOPIC 12-About the age of inhabitants of Paradise
(2554)-Sayyidina Mu’az ibn Jabal (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The deserving will enter Paradise hairless and beardless, their eyes as though collyrium was applied to them, (and their ages) thirty or thirty-three years.” [Ahmed 22167]
*********************************
In JANNAH, the person who gets it would be able to fulfill his desires well and there would be no barrier in satisfaction in any way. However, dwellers of JANNAH would never even will any adversity there as virtue would become natural and that would be totally visible in whatever they say, in whatever they do and even in whatever they will. Also, they would harbor no grudge against any other of the dwellers of JANNAH. The beauty of JANNAH is narrated explicitly at Surah WAQI’AH (the fifty-sixth Surah) from the beginning to the verse-40.
TOPIC 13-Rows of inhabitants of Paradise
(2555)-Sayyidina Buraidah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There will be a hundred and twenty rows of the people of Paradise, eighty of them belonging to this Ummah and forty to the rest of the Ummahs.” [Ibn e Majah 4289]
(2556)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Masud (RA) reported that they were about forty people in a tent with the Prophet (PBUH). He asked them, “Would you love to become one-fourth of the people of Paradise?” They said, “Yes.” He asked, “Would you like to become half of those who inhabit Paradise? No one but a Muslim soul will enter paradise and you are not among the polytheists but as a white strand of hair on the hide of a black ox or a black strand of hair on the hide of a red ox.” [Ahmed 3661, Bukhari 6528, Muslim 221, Ibn e Majah 4283]
*********************************
Ahadith at this topic tell us of the huge number of Muslims that would be able to get JANNAH and the figure of 80 rows from 120 rows might be in terms of ratio that in every 120 rows for Paradise, there would be 80 rows of Muslims of the Prophet’s UMMAH (all person believing in Islam after Muhammad PBUH, the last Messenger of Allah); this implies that two-third of total persons receiving entry at Paradise would be from the UMMAH of the Prophet Muhammad (PBUH) and the notable point is that other Hadith at the topic does not give specific figures of all entries at JANNAH; this ratio of the UMMAH of the Prophet (PBUH) is to the other UMMAH of Prophets that were before him (Salam on all of them); this ratio reflects the division between the respective achievers of JANNAH; only the Believers of the TRUTH that do their deeds according to it too, would get it and no other.
TOPIC 14-About gates of Paradise
(2557)-Saalim ibn Abdullah reported on the authority of his father that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The breadth of the gate through which my Ummah will enter Paradise is such that a swift rider will ride across it for three (nights or years), yet while entering they will nearly dislocate their shoulders.”
*********************************
Please note that this narration is designated as very weak by respectable TIRMIDHI; we have studied that there are eight sections of JANNAH and so there have to be eight of gates minimum; if we take even at least one extremely large gate for each rank in each of the sections, they would come to a huge number; reason does tell us that even for each section (and even for each rank), there might be many vast gates that would have vastness beyond speculation; as such the number of gates might be extremely high for sure. Many of those who would be allowed entrance from the UMMAH of the Prophet (PBUH) to JANNAH, would be called to enter by many (perhaps all) of the gates as other Ahadith do have such matter that implies the same.
TOPIC 15-About the markets of Paradise
(2558)-Sa’eed ibn Musayyiab narrated that I met Abu Hurairah (RA) and he said, “I pray to Allah to bring me and you together in the market of Paradise.” I asked, “Is there a market there?” He said, “Yes, Allah’s Messenger informed me that when those deserving of Paradise enter it, they will settle according to the merit of their deeds. Then they will be summoned at intervals equal to every Friday in terms of days in the world. They will visit their Lord. The throne will be visible to them and a garden of the gardens of Paradise will be brought to light for them. Pulpits of light, pulpits of pearls, pulpits of rubies, pulpits of aquamarine, pulpits of gold, pulpits of silver will be put up for them. The humblest of them, and there are not worthless among them, will sit on mounds of musk and camphor without thinking that those seated on chairs are more excellent than they are in the assembly. I asked Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) if we would see our Lord. He said that we would, just as we find no difficulty in seeing the sun and the full moon. There will not be in that assembly a man with whom Allah does not converse. He will say to him, ‘O so-and-so, son of so-and-so, do you remember the day you said such-and-such’. He will remind the man some of the dishonest things he did in the world, so he will say, ‘O Lord, have You not forgiven me?’ He will say, ‘Certainly, by the vastness of My forgiveness you have come to this, your station’. Meanwhile, a cloud will come over them and rain down on them perfume the like of whose fragrance they had never experienced.Their Lord will say. ‘Get up! I have prepared for you blessing. Take what you desire’. Then we will come to the market surrounded by angels. There will be in it the like of which eyes have not seen and ears have not heard and hearts have not thought of. To us will be delivered what we desire, there being no buying or selling in the market, where the inhabitants of Paradise will meet each other. A man of rank will meet another of lower rank there, none being worthless among them. He will be delighted at the garments on him, but even before their conversation concludes he will imagine that he wears what is more beautiful than the other wears. That will be because it would not be proper for anyone to grieve there. Then we will turn back to our dwellings and our wives will meet us saying welcome to us and saying that you have come while you wear a beauty more than when we had separated. We will say that we had met our Lord the Dominant, and it befits us that we should return from there as we have returned.” [Ibn e Majah 4336]
(2559)-Sayyidina Ali (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There is a market in paradise where there is no buying or selling except forms of men and women. When anyone likes a shape, he enters into it.”
*********************************
In JANNAH there would be a day equivalent to Friday of the world (that would be called YAUMUL-MAZID i.e. the day of enhancement in blessings) in which the JANNATI (dwellers of JANNAH) would see their True Lord Allah and that would be the highest of blessings of JANNAH. Though this narration (2558) is one of weak narrations yet the notion of markets at JANNAH is not unfeasible where there is no buying or selling as H-2559 informs too; markets would actually be the meeting places where the JANNATI would get not only most beautiful dresses as they will (each one feeling that his dress is more beautiful than others without any negative thoughts towards others at all) but also most attractive looks within his own physique there that would even be better than before now. The point to note here is that whatever the looks, his wives would recognize him well; they would not visit markets but would be happy to stay at home as the true sphere of activity for women is homes as Islam clarifies and these good women would observe this good teaching even there at JANNAH; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 16-About the sight of Allah
(2560)-Sayyidina Jarir ibn Abdullah Bajali (RA) narrated that we were seated with the Prophet (PBUH). He looked at the moon; that was the full moon; and he said, “You will be presented before your Lord and you will be able to see Him as you see this moon, without any difficulty. So, if you can, do not procrastinate over the Salah before sunrise and the Salah before sunset and offer them.” Then he recited ---And glorify the praise of your Lord before the rising of the sun and before its setting (50,39). [Bukhari 554, M 633, AD 4729, Ibn e Majah 177, Ah 19211]
(2561)-Sayyidina Suhaib (RA) reported the saying of the Prophet (PBUH), about Allah's words ---For those who do good is the best reward and more (10,26). He said, “When the people of Paradise will enter Paradise, a caller will call out, ‘There is for you with Allah, a promise (of another thing)’. They will exclaim, ‘Has He not made our faces shining, saved us (from Hell) and admitted us to Paradise?’ They would be answered, ‘Certainly!’ Then the screen will be removed. By Allah they will not have been given anything dearer to them than looking at Him.” [Ahmed 18957]
*********************************
TOPIC 17-Tafsir of Allah’s words in al-Qiyamah (75,22-23)
(2562)-Sayyidina Ibn Umar (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The humblest inhabitant of Paradise will be on the stage of one who looks at his gardens and wives and blessings and servants and couches stretching a distance of one thousand years. The most hounoured of them in Allah’s sight will look at His face morning and evening.” He then recited ---That day faces shall be radiant, looking towards their Lord (75,22-23). [Ah 5317]
(2563)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger asked, “You find it difficult to look at the full moon? Do you find it difficult to look at the sun?” They answered, “No.” He said, “Then you will see your Lord as you see the full moon finding no difficulty in it.”
*********************************
This is the highest of blessings that JANNATI would receive there that they would be able to see the True Lord Allah directly; they would view Him without any difficulty. Allah knows better how this view would take place but that would be so highly soothing that nothing of other blessings stands up in comparison to it. It would be a special gift for JANNATI with a better view for those who took utmost care about the SALAH of FAJR (morning prayers that is before sunrise) and SALAH of ASR (prayers before the sunset). The twenty-sixth AAYAT (verse) of Surah YOUNUS tells us, “For those who do good deeds is the best (in return) and more; and blackness or disgrace shall not cover their faces; these are the dwellers of the garden; in it they shall abide” (10:26). “More” that is in the verse means that they would be permitted and would be able to see Allah there at JANNAH; this is the highest of blessings; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 18-About the pleasure of Allah
(2564)-Sayyidina Abu Saeed Khudri (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said that Allah will say to the people of Paradise, “O people of Paradise!” They will say, ‘Here we are, O Lord, and at Your service!” He will say “Are you pleased?” They will say, “Why should we not be pleased when You have given us which no one out of Your creatures has been given?” He will say, “I will (still) give you better than that” And, He will say, “I make My pleasure lawful for you and will never be angry at you again.” [Bukhari 6549, Muslim 2829, Ahmed 11835]
*********************************
TOPIC 19-The people of Paradidse will look from upper rooms
(2565)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The people of Paradise will look at each other from the rooms as you look at the shining stars east or west, setting in the horizon or rising in the horizon according to the excellences of ranks.” They asked, “O Messenger of Allah, are they Prophets?” He said, “Yes, By Him in Whose hand is my life, and the peoples who believed in Allah and His Messenger and confirmed the Messengers.” [Ahmed 8479]
*********************************
With the assurance that all blessings that JANNATI have, would never end, there comes relief that not only for now but forever we would enjoy these blessings once we get it. They would know it certainly but when Allah informs the same there, it would become great relief for the dwellers there. The JANNATI at the superior rank would be seen as stars by those that would be inferior in the rank (yet totally happy as there is no grief at JANNAH); this denotes the extreme vastness of JANNAH plus the spacious area that each one of JANNATI, would receive for him in AKHIRAT; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 20-Peoples of Paradise & of Hell will abide therein
(2566)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said that Allah will assemble all people on the Day of Resurrection on a plain. Then He, the Lord of the worlds, will appear to them and say, “Why does not every man follow what he used to worship?” Hence, a representation will be made of the cross for the worshippers of the cross, of pictures for worshippers of the pictures, of fire for fire-worshippers, and they will follow that which they used to worship. The Muslims would remain there. The Lord of the worlds will appear to them and say, “Did you not follow the people?” They will say, “We seek refuge in Allah from You (not knowing that Allah speaks to them). We seek refuge in Allah from You. Allah is our Lord. This is our place till we see our Lord.” Sahaba asked if they would see Allah and the Prophet replied, “Do you have any doubt in seeing the Full Moon?” They said, “No”. The Prophet (PBUH) told them that you would have no doubt in seeing Him then. He guided them further that Allah would command them to make them committed (to what they said). Then he will disappear (from them) and then reappear. He would then enlighten them about Him and He would tell them, “Come according to My guidance” and Muslims would obey. The Bridge of SIRAT would be put there and Muslims would pass upon it as fast as the fastest horses and camels and their speech would be “SALLIM; SALLIM” (O Allah, keep us safe; the narration still have some matter ahead).
(2567)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed (RA) reported Marfu that on the Day of Resurrection, death will be brought in the form of a beautiful ram and slaughtered between Paradise and Hell. They will see that. Thus, if anyone could die of happiness, the people of Paradise would die and if any one could die of grief, the people of the Fire would die.”
*********************************
This Hadith tells that Muslims would ask for shelter of Allah even there and would remain totally committed to His name; Al-Hamdu Lillah. Death would be recognized as it would be brought in the form of ram and would be slaughtered to clarify totally that there would be no death here now and the places assigned to all people are fixed for all the coming time so the dwellers of JANNAH would rejoice highly while the dwellers of JAHANNUM would lament highly at this sight; this world is the place of examination and AKHIRAT is the place of results to it.
TOPIC 21-Paradise is in hardships and Hell is in passions
(2568)-Sayyidina Anas (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said,”Paradise is surrounded by hardships while Hell is surrounded by passions.”
(2569)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said; “When Allah created Paradise and Hell, He sent Jibril to paradise, saying, “Look at it and at what I have prepared in it for its inhabitants.” So, he went to it and looked at it and at what Allah had prepared in it for its dwellers. He returned to Him and said, “By Your Might, whosever hears of it will enter it.” He commanded that it should be encircled with hardhisps, and said to him, “Go back to it and look at what I have prepared for its inhabitants in it.” So, he returned to it and saw that it was encircled with difficulties and returned to Allah and said “By Your Might I fear that no one will enter it” He said “Go to hell and look at it and at what I have prepared in it for its dwellers.” He observed that part of it was over-riding other part of it. He returned to Allah and said, “By Your Might, anyone who hears of it will not enter it.” Allah ordered that it should be encircled with passions and desires, and it was, and said (to Jibril), “Go back to it.” He went to it and said, “By Your Might, I fear that no one will be able to save himself from it, and will enter it.” [Ahmed 8406, Abu Dawud 4744, Nasai 3768]
*********************************
Examination in the world means that the examined person must believe in GHAIB (that he is not able to see or hear but understands that this GHAIB does have existence because of the WAHI i.e. communication of Allah to prophets). So Allah is in GHAIB and His angels too and even AKHIRAT where the result of good and bad deeds would clearly come in open for everyone. But JANNAH (Paradise) is covered by hardships in the world and JAHANNUM (Hell) by adverse passions so who does not have true belief in GHAIB, gets targeted by adverse passions and leads himself to JAHANNUM. To get JANNAH again, our true dwelling place, we must live our worldly lives with total commitment to Islam; we also must ask Allah to accept this commitment by His blessing upon us; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 22-Debate between Paradise and Hell
(2570)-Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Paradise and Hell debated with one another. Paradise said that the weak and the poor will enter me. Hell boasted that the tyrants and the arrogant will come to me. Allah said to Hell that you are My punishment. I take revenge from whom I like through You. And to Paradise, He said that you are My mercy. Through you, I show mercy to whomsoever I like.” [Bukhari 4850, Muslim 2846]
*********************************
TOPIC 23-Blessings for the humblest in Paradise
(2571)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said “The humblest inhabitant of Paradise will have eighty thousand servants and seventy-two wives and a large pavilion will be erected for him made of pearls, aquamarine, and rubies covering the distance between Jabiyah and San’a (these both are the names of two cities far away from each other)”. It is reported from the Prophet (PBUH) through the same sanad. He said, “Those who are destined to enter Paradise and die young or old are returned to the age of thirty years in Paradise, never rising above that. And, it is like that for the people of Hell.” Through the same sanad it is reported from the Prophet, He said, “They will wear crowns, smallest pearl of which will illuminate what is between the east and the west.” [Ahmed 11723]
(2572)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “When a believer wishes for a child in Paradise, its conception, delivery and growth will take place as he wishes in a moment.” [Ahmed 11063]
*********************************
The narration 2571 is poorly narrated according to respectable TIRMIDHI and information about the humblest inhabitant of Paradise that is given here, does need scrutiny. The figures of servants and wives given here are much too high (especially of servants) so one of narrators at the chain, has made some mistake here and most probably, the Prophet (PBUH) did not inform this as reported. However, the space given to the humblest JANNATI might be such as between the two cities named. The narration 2572 is worthy narration by its chain yet ULAMA have viewed this matter in the light of other Ahadith; they tell us that practically, no JANNATI would wish for a child there so the point to note is that sexual gratification would not lead to any child-birth there.
TOPIC 24-About the conversation of maidens of Paradise
(2573)-Sayyidina Ali reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There is a meeting-place in Paradise and Paradise also has hooris (maidens) with large eyes. They will raise their voices such as the creatures have never heard and they would say, ‘We would live for ever and we will never die. We live in blessings and will never grieve. We are pleased (with our husbands) and will never be displeased. Happy are they who are for us; and for whom we are’.” [Ahmed 1342]
(2574)-Muhammad ibn Bashhar reported from Rawh ibn Ubadah from Awza’i from Yahya ibn Abu Kathir that Allah’s words ---They should be made happy in a garden (Al-Quran 30,15); refer to according to the saying in the above hadith ‘the large-eyed hooris who will raise their voices’.
*********************************
In the world, it is wrong for the Muslim man to use gold or to take wines or to keep in marriage more than four women at one time or to ask women to dance (even if they are his wives; that is due to SADDE-ZARAE’ i.e. to keep away from such things that might lead to big sins, specially that are shameful). However, even gold, even wines, even taking of many women as wives, these all would be allowed to him in JANNAH; these all would be in high purity and would be presented as blessings from Allah. And he is permitted to enjoy the beautiful singing and glorious dancing of HOORS, all his wives at JANNAH (wives at the world included), and they would totally become able to perform such singing & dancing (according to the beats of the music) with caliber at JANNAH; it would certainly be in private just for the pleasure of the husband while these HOORS would also enjoy it for themselves too; he might join them in the performance if he so wills. These all things are totally fine at JANNAH where they are gifts by the blessing of Allah. Note that we have studied Hadith 2331 that told us that the world is like prison to a Muslim but it is like paradise to an infidel.
TOPIC 25-Three whom Allah loves
(2575)-Sayyidina Ibn Umar (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Three will be seated on mounds of musk. (The narrator believes that he also said, On the Day of Resurrection). The first and the last will envy them. (They are,) the man who calls to SALAH (Prayers) five times every day and night (that is called Mu’azzin). And the man who is the Imam (leader, especially in SALAH) of a people and they are pleased with him; And the man who gives the right of Allah and the right of his masters.” [Ah 4799]
(2576)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported in a Marfu form. He said, “There a three whom Allah, the Majestic, the Glorious, loves.
1. A man who stands up in the night reciting the Holy Quran.
2. A man who gives sadaqah with his right hand keeping it a secret (the narrator thought that he also said, from his left hand).
3. A man who was in an expedition and his colleagues were routed but he continued to fight the enemy.”
(2577)-Sayyidina Abu Zarr (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “There are whom Allah loves and three whom He hates. As for those whom He loves, they are:
1. If a man comes to a people and asks them for something in the name of Allah and does not ask them in the name of relationship between them, but they do not give him, then a man of them meets him in private and gives him (something) unknown to anyone except Allah and whom he gives. (This giver is the one Allah loves).
2. A man who goes with a people at night till they go to sleep, loving sleep over everthing else, but he stands up beseeching Allah and reciting His verses.
3. A man who is in a Sariyah who meet their enemy who defeat them, but he pulls out his chest and fights them till he is killed or is given victory.
The three whom Allah hates are 1- An old man who commits adultery; 2- An arrogant beggar; 3- A rich tyrant.” [Ahmed 2143, Nasai 2566]
*********************************
These three Ahadith at topic-25 tell about three Muslims who are closer to Allah than others due to their good deeds. The three indicated in each Hadith are same in qualities though the first needs detail so as to match the second and the third. Taking the first Hadith as basis, the first one mentioned is the one who calls to Prayers. This one is equivalent to the one who fights on in the way of Allah (mentioned in other two Ahadith) even when others cease to fight considering that defeat is inevitable; the only difference is that MUAZZIN i.e. the caller towards SALAH calls in the way of Allah by words but the MUJAHID (the warrior in the way of Allah) calls in the way of Allah by deeds. The second one is the IMAM mentioned in the first Hadith that is equivalent to the one who recites the Holy Book Quran at night (mentioned in other two Ahadith) as the IMAM would recite the Holy Book Quran at SALAH and he must be a good reciter of the Holy Book. The third one mentioned in the first Hadith is the one who is attentive to Allah and cares about rights of people as commanded by Allah. This one is equivalent to the man who gives amounts into Sadaqah silently to the needy and so gets closer to Allah.
TOPIC 26-No Caption
(2578)-Sayyidina Abu Hurariah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The Furat (Euphrates) will soon uncover a treasure of gold. So, those who are present at it must not take anything from it.” [Ah 2139, Bukhari 7119, M 2894, AD 4313]
(2579)-Abu Sa’eed al-Ashaj reported from Uqbah ibn Khalid, from Ubaydullah ibn Umar, from Abu Zinad, from Araj from Abu Hurariah (RA) from the Prophet (PBUH) a hadith like it that he said, “It will lay bare a mountain of gold.” [Bukhari 7119, Muslim 2894, Abu Dawud 4314]
*********************************
Euphrates here means the area where the civilization of Euphrates flourished at the ancient times and if this Hadith narrates something of today, it certainly means the Black Gold i.e. Oil. Note that the Hadith asks not to take anything from it and I, MSD, have written elsewhere too that the way these compounds at inside the earth that are based on Carbon & Hydrogen, are being used generally by the people, it is not good. The earth has great power in its physique by the blessing of Allah but taking an example, if the people take an oath to take out even a drop of blood each day from a certain strong man that would certainly cause him to become weak though he might even make on more blood each day than what he loses. This is not fruits or vegetables that are provided for us naturally but a part of the earth, not to be separated from it on daily basis. Also, substituting animals with modern vehicles is also strange though this is not much challenging to Islam (if it remains at limits yet this certainly is questionable where such vehicles ask the compounds extracted from the earth in excessive for their working). The world is certain to pay for this excessive usage; note well that un-natural way of living does take its toll and the Hadith here has explicitly expressed the (extreme) usage of the black gold as unworthy to good living. It is interesting to note that respectable TIRMIDHI has brought this Hadith here at the Booklet of Paradise (as it might have been more suitable at the Booklet of Fitan); this seems an indication that we all must let the earth become a symbol of paradise rather than turn it to a great disaster to the human-kind by our own doings, in the times ahead.
TOPIC 27-The rivers of Paradise
(2580)-Mu’aviah reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “There are in JANNAH, ocean of water, ocean of honey, ocean of milk and ocean of wine. Then they branch out into rivers.”
(2581)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If anyone prays to Allah for Paradise three times, then Paradise prays, O Allah admit him to Paradise. And if anyone seeks deliverance from Hell three times, then Hell prays, O Allah, deliver him from the Fire.” [Ibn e Majah 4340, Nasai 5531, Ahmed 13172]
*********************************
The verse-15 of Surah Muhammad (PBUH) mentions all these four rivers of JANNAH that H-2580 indicates here; Al-Hamdu Lillah. Asking Allah for anything has its effect and Muslims must never leave DUA to Allah at any time. Angels pray Allah for the good people and even Paradise and even Hell prays for the betterment of such people; all these know that they too are the creatures of Allah who Alone is the Creator of everything and so everything else is His creation; they know that they must ask Allah that those who are attentive to Allah, achieve all good things and remain safe from all such things that are bad for them.
42- BOOK OF HELL (13 topics)
TOPIC 1-About Hell
(2582)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH said, “Hell will be brought that day having seventy thousand halters each of which seventy thousand angels will pull.” [Muslim 2842]
(2583)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “A neck will emerge from Hell on the Day of Ressurection. It will have two eyes with which it will see and two ears with which it will hear and a tongue with which it will speak saying that it is kited to swallow every rebellious tyrant, everyone who calls another god besides Allah and who draws pictures.” [Ahmed 84381]
*********************************
JAHANNUM (Hell) is a ditch that is vast beyond speculation and it very hot due to the fire in it. It has seven parts; JAHANNUM, LAZA, HUTAMAH, SA’EER, SAQAR, JAHEEM and HAAWIYAH. The wrong-doers among Muslims would get their punishment according to their deeds and then they would get out of there due to their righteous belief and would be given JANNAH. However, note that they must be designated Muslims at AKHIRAT by Allah and all others that had been brought to JAHANNUM would remain there forever. Ahadith at this topic tell of its dreadfulness and how extremely vast and massive it would be that it would need 70000 X 70000 angels to drag it (this also means that it is a movable entity though the movement needs extreme force as even one angel has amazing strength and here there is a very high figure of them). The words of the neck that tell that ‘it is kited to swallow drawers of picture’ mean who draw them to worship; such drawers, painters and sculptors that make pictures for the purpose of worship would fall into JAHANNUM that is a terrible place to enter. I, MSD, pray that Allah saves all Muslims from this dreadful place and all those too who do have care for good values by guiding them at the worldly life towards the Truth, the word of Allah.
TOPIC 2-About the depths of Hell
(2584)-Hasan reported that Sayyidina Utbah ibn Ghazwan (RA) narrated a hadith of Prophet (PBUH) from this, our pulpit of Busra. {He narrated that the Prophet (PBUH) said,} “If a large stone is thrown down from the edge of Hell, it will go on falling down for seventy years but not reach its bottom.” Utbah then narrated the saying of Umar, “Remember the Fire often, for its heat is severe and its bottom is very far and its whips are made of iron.” [Ahmed 17586]
(2585)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There is a mountain of fire in Hell called Saud. The infidel will climb over it in seventy years and keep falling down it like that for ever.”
(2586)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The thickness of the skin of the disbeliever will be forty-two cubits, his molar tooth will be like Uhud and his seat in Hell will be as the distance between Makkah and Madinah.” [Ahmed 8418]
*********************************
JAHANNUM is a ditch though its opening is vast beyond speculation and its depth is also something that is beyond speculation. A large massive stone that falls from its edge above could not reach the bottom for seventy years and taking the gravitional force in accordance to the earth, this does show an extremely deep space for sure. Hadith 2586 denotes the extreme length of some disbelievers put into JAHNNUM but the physical features described here seem to tell about few of particular JAHANNUMI (dwellers of JAHANNUM) as this would not be general; we have read at Hadith 2500 that the arrogant disbelievers that had lived with negative pride in the world would become like ants at HASHR (so that they see how insignificant their pride was and how worthless they actually are).
TOPIC 3-The largeness of the people of the Fire
(2587)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) narrated that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “On the Day of Resurrection, the molar tooth of an infidel will be like Uhud. His thigh will be like the Bayda and his seat in Hell will be a journey, of three nights like Rabazah,” meaning the distance between Madinah and Rabazah. Bayda is a mountain. [Muslim 2851, Ahmed 8353]
(2588)-Abu Kuraib reported it (like the previous hadith, # 2587) from Mus’ab ibn Miqdam, from Fudayl ibn Ghazwan, from AbuHazim, from Abu Hurairah (RA) in a marfu form.
(2589)-Sayyidina Ibn Umar (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The disbeliever will drag his tongue one or two farsakh (this was a unit of length) and people will tread on it.” [Ahmed 5675]
*********************************
TOPIC 4-Drinks of the people of Hell
(2590)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed (RA) reported the saying of the Prophet (PBUH) about 'Kal Muhl' i.e. Molten Copper (see the Holy Quran 18:29) that it is like the dregs of olive oil. When the dweller of Hell nears his face to it (to drink), the skin of his face will fall into it. [Ahmed 11672]
(2591)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “Hot water would be poured on their heads. It will penetrate his insides, burning what is there and it will flow down to and out of his feet. This is 'sahr' (melting). Then he will be restored as he was.” [Ahmed 8873]
(2592)-Sayyidina Abu Umamah (RA) reported the Prophet’s (PBUH) saying about the verse ---And he is given to drink of fetid water, which he gulps (Al-Quran 14,16-17). And Allah says ---And if they seek aid, they will be aided with water like molten copper that shall scald their faces how evil the drink and how vile the resting-place (Al-Quran 18,29). [Ahmed 22348]
(2593)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, about 'Kal Muhl' (molten copper) that is the dregs of olive oil. When it is brought near his face, the skin of his face falls into it. Through the same sanad it is reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The fences of the Fire are four walls of Hell, the thickness of each is as the distance travelled in forty years.” Through the same sanad it is reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “If a bucket containing the pus of the dwellers of Hell were poured into the world, it would make them rotten.” [Ahmed 11234]
(2594)-Sayyidina Ibn Abbas (RA) narrated that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) recited this verse--- Fear Allah as He should be feared and die not save you be Muslims (Al-Quran 3,102). Then, he said, “If a drop of ZAQQUM were to fall on earth it would spoil the means of livelihood of the people. Then (imagine) what will it be with those whose food it is?” [Ibn e Majah 4325, Ahmed 2735]
*********************************
TOPIC 5-Food of the people of Hell
(2595)-Sayyidina Abu Darda (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said,”The people of Hell will be made to suffer hunger so that it will complement their punishment which they are suffering. So, they will beg for help and will be helped with DHARI (dried thorn and plants which are very bitter from the tree of ZAQQUM; it is mentioned in Surah GHASHI’AH that is the eighty-eighth Surah) that will neither fatten them nor remove hunger. They will again seek with food and will be given such food as will not go down their throat. They will recall that they used to gulp such food down with water in the world. So, they will seek water and HAMIM (hot water) will be handed over to them in glasses of iron. When it is brought near their mouths, it will scorch their faces and when the water goes into their bellies, it will cut off whatever is inside.They will ask to call the guards of Hell. And they would be asked, “Did not Messengers come to you with clear signs.” They would say, “Certainly.” They would be told then, “Go; pray your-selves, for praying of the disbelievers is only in error.” They will then say, “Call Malik” and will cry, “O Keeper! Let your Lord make an end of us.” They would be told “Surely you shall go on living (here).”
(2596)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said about (the verse) ---While they shall be glum therein (23,104); that “The fire will roast them so that their upper lips will retract and come to the middle of their heads, and their lower lips will hang down to their navels.” [Ahmed 11836]
*********************************
Food & Drink at JAHANNUM would be awful as Ahadith clarify with reference to the verses of the Holy Book Quran. These Ahadith tell us that dwellers of JAHANNUM would need food & drink and this necessity would not end for them there at JAHANNUM though there would be no need for foods & drinks at JANNAH but dwellers of JANNAH would take them as enjoyable items; they would entertain their-selves by the beauty, charm and taste of all that would be provided as edible there. In comparison, the dwellers of JAHANNUM would be in terrible need for food and drinks and they would be provided filthy and ugly items to eat and drink including oily water like molten brass or copper (see the Holy Book Quran-18:29 and 14:16 & 17) and ZAQQUM (see the Holy Book Quran–37:62; 44:43; 56:52 and 88: first 7 verses); it is the tree at JAHANNUM that bears the evil fruit for the dwellers of Hell.
TOPIC 6-Beyond the depth of Hell
(2597)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amr al-Aas (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said pointing to the skull, “If a piece of lead like this is dropped from heaven towards earth on a journey of five hundred years it would come to earth before night. But, if it were dropped from one end of the chain then it would be in motion for forty years, day and night, before touching its root or its bottom.” [Ahmed 6873]
*********************************
It is said in Surah AL-HAQQAH (that is the 69th Surah), “Lay hold on him; then put a chain on him; then cast him into the burning fire; then thrust him into a chain the length of which is seventy cubits. Surely he did not believe in Allah, the Greatest; nor did he urge the feeding of the poor. So he has neither a true friend here today nor any food except filth from the washing of wounds which none but the wrongdoers eat” (69:30 to 37). The chain that is mentioned in this Hadith is this chain of seventy cubits that is mentioned here in Surah AL-HAQQAH. So a comparison is made that a thing that could come from heavens towards earth within 24 hours would take some forty years if it is tied at the end of the mentioned chain and then lowered down from the upper edge of JAHANNUM to reach its bed. This shows how deep the terrible ditch is; everyone must try to save his skin from it by the righteous belief and all good deeds that are in accordance to that righteous belief; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 7-The Fire of earth is seventieth of the Hell-fire
(2598)-Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “This fire of yours that the children of Aadam kindle is one part of the seventy parts of the heat of Paradise.” They (the Sahabah) asked, “By Allah, but this (itself) was enough, O Messenger of Allah.” He said, “More by sixty-nine parts, each of which is like the heat (of the earthly fire).” [M 2843, Ah 8132]
(2599)-Sayyidina Abu Saeed (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “This, your fire, is one part of the seventy parts of the fire of Hell, every part of it being as hot as your fire.”
*********************************
The point to note here is that the temperature of the fire there at JAHANNUM is extremely hot in degree. But with this, another point to note is that it would not burn the dwellers of Hell directly as they would be able to converse there as we have studied in Hadith 2595 too just now and their tense situation is narrated at other Ahadith too. However this terrible heat would have its effect at the climate there and it would scorch the skins with time; the Holy Book Quran tells us that as soon as their skins would be roasted through, Allah would provide fresh skin to them so that they go on getting the taste of punishment given to them (See 4:56). We have studied that they would have filth as food and drink that would also be the part of punishment being extremely bitter and washed waste of wounds. There is a Hadith that tells about their clothes too that those who used to commit adultery at the world, they would have nothing to wear at JAHANNUM so necessities would remain as necessities and the adverse provisions for them would be the part of punishment that would be highly severe there; everybody there would get the adverse effect of the extreme heat according to his/her placement there; may Allah save all from it there that are highly inclined towards virtues here in the worldly life; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 8-No caption
(2600)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The Fire (of Hell) was kindled for a thousand years till it became red. Then, it was kindled for a thousand years till it turned white. Then, it was kindled for a thousand years till it was black and dark.”
*********************************
TOPIC 9-The Fire is allowed two exhalations
(2601)-Sayyidina Abu Hurayrah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Hell complained to its Lord, saying that parts of it devour other parts. So, He let it have two exhalations, one in winter and another in summer. Hence, its exhalation in winter causes severe cold and its exhalation in summer causes severe heat.” [Ahmed 7251, Ibn e Majah 4319]
(2602)-Sayyidina Anas (RA) reported in a MARFU form that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “He who says (these words are according to Hisham but according to Shu’bah, the words are they who say) 'there is no god but Allah' and have faith in their hearts so much as a grain of barley, will come out of Hell; who say 'there is no god but Allah' and have faith in their hearts so much as the weight of a grain of wheat will come out of Hell; who say and have faith in their hearts so much as the weight of an atom will come out of Hell.” [Ah 12154, Bukhari 4476, M 193, Ibn e Majah 4312]
(2603)-Sayyidina Anas (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said that Allah will say, “Take out of Hell who remembered Me any day or feared Me at any place.”
*********************************
The first Hadith at this topic tells us of the breath of Jahannum that when it inhales, that results in the winter taking place; it takes the heat out from the world causing extreme cold in the atmosphere. When it exhales and that causes the summer, it brings an extreme heat in the atmosphere of the world. This might mean the actual breath of JAHANNUM though that we human beings are unable to perceive by our present understanding; however, most probably, it means that JAHANNUM has few places with climate as cold as you feel the world at extreme cold and it also has many places (and it is known for it) with climate as hot as you feel the world at extreme hotness so with this meaning there is a margin to take this Hadith in different ways and Allah knows better. The other two Ahadith at this topic actually point out that whoever has saved his true worthy belief upon the Truth, the word of Allah, uptil death, even if his deeds are not much worthy, he would still be taken out of JAHANNUM some day before the death is finally slaughtered as told in Hadith 2567. However, he would certainly be a roasted figure when taken out of JAHANNUM and he would be washed before his entrance to JANNAH; these all would be sinful Muslims as classified there in AKHIRAT and would have had the taste of JAHANNUM due to their wrong-doings; their belief would fulfill the minimum requirement for the righteous belief as is mentioned by the words ‘so much as the weight of an atom’ in the Hadith; they would certainly have remembered Allah at the worldly life though meager. Please note well that the words at this last Hadith do not imply that a person might live on without any care to remember Allah but they mean that only for some days at some places, this person had cared to remember Allah highly (like at UMRAH or HAJJ) than usual and at other times and places, he did not care to remember Him to that caliber; the Hadith tells that Allah would forgive the slackness in the needed care to the Truth and looseness in his deeds yet it must not cause any irresponsibility by will; note well that even a day at AKHIRAT equals one thousand years of this worldly life; may Allah save all from JAHANNUM there from the beginning, that are highly inclined towards virtues here in the worldly life; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 10-About the last person to come out of Hell
(2604)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “I know the last of the people of Hell to come out of it. He will crawl out of Hell and say, 'O Lord, people have already taken up the places’. It will be said to him, ‘Turn towards Paradise and enter it’. He will go to enter and see people having occupied the places. He will return and ‘O Lord, the people have taken up the places’. It would be said to him, ‘Do you remember the time you were in Hell?’ He will say, ‘Yes’. It will be said to him, ‘Make a wish’. He will make it, and will be told, ‘For you is what you have wished to have, and ten times more of the world’. He would ask then, “Do You make fun of me, O Lord, while You are The King?” The narrator remarked that he saw Messenger (PBUH) laughed till his back teeth were visible.” [Ahmed 3595, Bukhari 6571, Muslim 186, Ibn e Majah 4339]
(2605)-Sayyidina Abu Dharr (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “I know the last of the people of Hell to come out of it and that would be the last of the people of Paradise to enter it. The man would be brought and Allah would say, “Ask him about his minor sins and conceal his major sins.” So, it will be said to him, “You did this and that on this day and that day, and did that on this day and that day.” And (then) he would be told, “Against every sin, there is for you a piety.” He will exclaim, “O Lord, but indeed, I had done things I do not see here!” The narrator remarked that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) laughed till his back teeth were visible. [Ah 21548, M 190]
(2606)-Sayyidina Jabir (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Some people though they had professed unity of Allah would be punished in Hell (due to their wrong-doings) till they would become like coal. Then the mercy of Allah would pursue them and they would be taken out and brought to the gates of Paradise. The inhabitants of Paradise will sprinkle water on them and they would begin to grow as a seed grows at the edge of flowing water. Then they would enter Paradise.” [Ahmed 15200]
(2607)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said,”Every person who has faith in his heart so much as the weight of an atom will be taken out of Hell.” Abu Sa’eed said, “If anyone doubts it then let him recite ---Surely, Allah wrongs not even so much as the weight of an atom (al-Quran 4,40). [Bukhari 6560]
(2608)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Two men of those admitted to Hell will shriek loudly. So, the Lord, who is Blessed and Exalted, will say, “Get them out.” When they are brought out, He will ask them, “Why did you shout loudly?” They will say, “We did that so that You may have mercy on us.” He will say, “My mercy on you is that you go and cast yourselves where you were in Hell.” They will go and one of them will put himself in the Fire and He will make it cool for him, and safe. The other will stand and not put himself (in the Fire). The Blessed and Exalted Lord will say to him, “And what prevented you from throwing yourself (in the Fire) as your colleague has done?” He will say, “I have hope that You will not return me to it after having taken me out of it “The Lord Blessed and Exalted that He is, will say to him, “For you is your hope materialised !” So, both will be admitted to Paradise by Allah’s mercy.
(2609)-Sayyidina Imran ibn Husain (RA) narrated, The Prophet (PBUH) said, “Some of people of my ummah will come out of Hell through my intercession. They will be named JAHANNAMI (people of Hell).” [Ahmed 19918, Ibn e Majah 4315]
(2610)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “I have not seen anything like Hell so how who flees from it sleeps, and nothing like Paradise so how its seeker sleeps.”
*********************************
These Ahadith that are at this topic, tell us about those who would come out of JAHANNUM after being put there. However it’s a point to note that there would be no increase or decrease in the document of accounts of any person and the only ones that would be taken out from JAHANNUM would be Muslims though sinful. The narration 2608 is extremely weak according to respectable TIRMIDHI so taking it as an error in transmission of words by some of the narrators considering that the Prophet (PBUH) has not mentioned these words, we would study the other Ahadith at this topic. The first couple of Ahadith tell about the last man to get out of JAHANNUM and a person who is not well-versed in Ahadith would commit grave mistake in understanding of these Ahadith. ULAMA have remarked that this would be a man who had repented in the world for his sins and had turned into a good person yet did fall into some major sins after his repentance. Now he would get out of JAHANNUM after his term of punishment and Allah would provide as many good deeds as his sins so as to clarify his placement at JANNAH; this would make him disclose those major sins too that he had done before repentance so that he might get good deeds against them too (that would not be accounted for). The bottom line is that he would get JANNAH by the acceptance at AKHIRAT of his righteous belief by the blessing of Allah, his placement at JANNAH being assingned to him by the replacement of the wrong deeds by the good deeds; as such, he is no exception to the rule that only the persons with righteous belief would get JANNAH. The Prophet (PBUH) smiled broadly (almost laughed that normally he did not do) as he enjoyed the swiftness of the man to disclose even his previous major sins so that the replacement of that too with good deeds gets him more of blessings from Allah. Ahadith 2606 & 2607 tell about those who would have their true belief intact but would have major sins to pay for; once their term of punishment ends at JAHANNUM (or the permitted intercession of the Prophet PBUH is accepted for them), they would be given their places at JANNAH. Hadith 2609 tells that they would be known at JANNAH as JAHANNUMI (persons coming from the Hell) yet that would be for the recognition initially and such naming would certainly not continue for much time at JANNAH.
TOPIC 11-Most of the inhabitants of Hell will be women
(2611)-Sayyidina Ibn Abbas (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “I looked inside Paradise and saw that most of its inhabitants are the poor and I looked inside Hell and saw that most of its inhabitants are women.” [Ahmed 21841, Bukhari 3241, Muslim 2737]
(2612)-Sayyidina Imran ibn Husain (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “I looked at Hell and saw most of its occupiers being women, and I looked at paradise and saw that most of its inhabitants are the poor.” [Ahmed 19873, Bukhari 5198, Muslim 2738]
*********************************
Most of occupants of JAHANNUM would be women but then, most of the occupants of JANNAH too would be women as many of the women from the world would be there insha Allah (probably even more from the world than those who go to JAHANNUM as being more at JAHANNUM is relative to all men that fall there) and there at JANNAH those HOORS would be present too that by creation, are the women of JANNAH. Note that among the poor that the Prophet (PBUH) saw at JANNAH, women are also included. We have studied by many Ahadith that it’s a high degree of EHSAAN to live with necessities at the world caring at very high level about the success at AKHIRAT and this attitude would certainly pay not only in the world but insha Allah also in AKHIRAT, the coming true life. Allah cares about the necessities in the world of those who remain attentive to Allah besides the provision He has kept for them at AKHIRAT; see the Holy Book Quran (11:6).
TOPIC 12-The lightest punishment in Hell
(2613)-Sayyidina Nu’man ibn Bashir (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The lightest punishment in Hell awarded to any man will be two sandal-straps on the soles of his feet. His brain will bubble like a pot because of it.” [Ahmed 18418]
*********************************
TOPIC 13-Inhabitants of Paradise and Inhabitants of Hell
(2614)-Sayyidina Harithah ibn Wahb al-Kuzai (RA) narrated that he heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say, “Shall I not inform you about the people of Paradise? (They are,) every weak person whom people regard as lowly; but if he were to swear an oath on Allah then he would fulfill it. Shall I not inform you about the people of Hell? That is every surly, niggardly and arrogant person.” [Ah 18755, Bukhari 6657, M 2853, Ibn e Majah 4116]
*********************************
It does not matter whether a person is poor, weak in status, silent in disposition and not much worthy in view of the worldly people; please note well that in AKHIRAT, the true asset for all persons is TAQWA (true belief with deeds according to that) and that every Muslim person must develop here to height. The Holy Book Quran tells us, “O mankind! We have created you from a male and a female, and made you into nations and tribes, that you may know one another. Verily, the most honourable of you with Allah is that who has At-TAQWA. Verily, Allah is All-Knowing, All-Aware” (49:13).
43- BOOK OF FAITH (18 topics)
TOPIC 1-To fight till they say 'There is no god but Allah'
(2615)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “I have been commanded to fight people till they say 'There is no god but Allah'. So if they say that, then they have protected from me their blood and their property save against a right on them and their reckoning is with Allah.” [Abu Dawud 2640, Nasai 29861, Bukhari 927, Ahmed 89131]
(2616)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that when Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) died and Abu Bakr (RA) became Khalifah after him, those of the Arabs who had to disbelieve, disbelieved. So, Umar ibn al-Khattab (RA) said to Abu Bakr (RA), “How will you fight people while Allah’s Messenger had said, ‘I have been commanded to fight people till they say there is no god but Allah and when one says there is no god but Allah, he has saved from me his property and life except for the right against it, and the reckoning is with Allah’.” Abu Bakr (RA) said, “By Allah, I will fight those who differentiate between Salah and Zakah. Zakah is the right on property; by Allah, if they disallow me even a rope that they used to give to Allah’s Messenger (PBUH), I would fight them over that.” Umar ibn al-Khattab (RA) said, “It was but my observation that Allah had opened the heart of Abu Bakr (RA) to fight and I knew that he was right.”
*********************************
There is some delicate difference between EEMAN (Belief) and ISLAM (Submission) though mostly they are used as signifying the same thing. EEMAN on the Commands of Allah, getting them by the Holy Book Quran and the SUNNAH, actually resides in the heart and only Allah knows truly about the EEMAN of anyone while ISLAM is the manifestation of EEMAN that is by words, by deeds, by attitudes or by any such mode that could demonstrate the Belief clearly. It is said in the Holy Book Quran, “The dwellers of the desert say: We believe. Say: You did not yet believe but say, We submit; and Belief has not yet entered into your hearts; and if you obey Allah and His Apostle, He will not diminish aught of your deeds; surely Allah is Forgiving, Merciful” (Surah HUJURAAT, the 49th Surah, verse 14). The only understanding of EEMAN that is possible here is by the observation of the fact that Muslims having True EEMAN never have any doubt whatsoever on what they believe as becomes evident by their speech, deeds and attitudes with time and this has been indicated at the verse that comes next to the mentioned verse (i.e. 49:15). That is why the best persons at our ancestors when they remarked about their EEMAN, they used to say “I am MOMEN (True Believer) insha Allah (by the will of Allah)” and on the other hand that is why MUNAFIQ (Hypocrites) at Madinah used to sit with true Muslims as they were regarded as Muslims too (though their intentions were not sincere towards the true Muslims); they said prayers with true Muslims and also kept fasts in the month of Ramadhan. For EEMAN, the person must truly believe that the Holy Book Quran is the Book of Allah that was revealed to the Prophet Muhammad (PBUH), the last Messenger of Allah; he must practice its commands as it is the Word of Allah and also take up SUNNAH that are the words, deeds, silence on something and the attitude of the Prophet PBUH towards anything as recorded in authentic Ahadith; they clarify the Holy Book Quran by the permission of Allah and make practice easy upon it. EEMAN gets strength from right deeds according to Islamic Teachings and gets weak from the wrong deeds that Islamic Teachings have explicitly told us. For us, it is not appropriate to give some adverse remark on the EEMAN of anyone who presents himself as Muslim except where he clearly violates obvious Islamic Commands by his doings and tells the people by words too that he finds such attitude as fine. So, if a Muslim person does not say his prayers regularly but then says clearly that he is doing wrong and asks forgiveness from Allah with remorse that he must care for his prayers, he is yet a Muslim as EEMAN is the action of Heart. However, if a person does not say any of his prayers and then defends him on such attitude, that man is certainly out of the fold of Islam; that would come in open at HASHR, the first day of AKHIRAT.
TOPIC 2-To fight till they say the KALIMAH
(2617)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “I am commanded that I should fight people till they testify that there is no god except Allah and that Muhammad is His slave and His Messenger, and turn to our Kiblah (place to turn face towards in SALAH; that is KAABAH at MAKKAH), eat that which we slaughter, offer SALAH (Prayers) as we do. When they do that then their blood and their properties are unlawful to us except for the right over them. For them are that (the rights) which are for the Muslims and on them are that (all the obligations) which are on the Muslims.” [Bukhari 392 Abu Dawud 2641 Nasai 3972]
*********************************
The first topic in this booklet of Faith also had similar matter to this Hadith. This is the minimum requirement that a person says the KALIMAH with total acceptance by heart (there is no god except Allah and that Muhammad PBUH is His slave and His Messenger), performs SALAH (Prayers), keeps SAUM (fasts), pays ZAKAH (necessary charity, if he has wealth) and does HAJJ (if he is able to afford by health and by wealth). These are the five pillars of Islam and the minimum requirement of Belief; with these, the person is regarded as the Muslim person without any challenge. Note that Islam designates Muslims as the force of Allah upon earth so they have to ask all peoplea to come to Islam, the word of Allah, as the whole earth too like all other things belong to Allah only; if they comply that is well & good but if they do not comply then Muslims must make a respectable pact with them or fight them on till they become subdued with their power eliminated; the former action among the two in today’s situation is much better certainly that is to make a respectable pact with them. Although the Hadith does not point out total pillars of Islam here (they are mentioned at Hadith just coming up) yet please note it well that they all are included in its meaning as SAHABA took it this way when at the KHILAFAT of Abu-Bakr, they fought those who refused to pay ZAKAH.
TOPIC 3-Islam is based on five things
(2618)-Sayyidina Ibn Umar (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Islam is based on five things; Kalimah that is the testimony that there is no god but Allah and that Muhammad is Allah’s (last) Messenger, the establishment of Salah, the payment of Zakah, the Siyaam (fast) of Ramadan and Hajj of the House (of Allah). [Ahmed 6309, Bukhari 8, Muslim 16, Nasai 5011]
*********************************
Respectable TIRMIDHI did well to bring this Hadith here to clarify that any grave discrepancy in any of these five things (designated as the five pillars of Islam) are such that allows Muslims to fight the people even if they claim to be Muslims. However, even at such times, he must try to reconcile matters as much as possible. There are Ahadith that tell when some of SAHABA (RA) killed such persons at war who had declared Islam by reciting the KALIMAH just at that time, the Prophet (PBUH) showed resentment to it; he did not validate the reasoning that the man killed was saving himself seeing that he was trapped totally with no way to escape. The Muslim person must see to all these five things as much as possible to get to the true taste of the true Belief upon all Islamic Values; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 4-Islam described by Jibrael to the Prophet (PBUH)
(2619)-Yahya ibn Yamur reported that the first person who spoke against Divine decree was Ma'bad Juhanni. He said that he and Humayd ibn Abdur Rahman Himyari set out for Madinah hoping to meet one of the Sahabah of the Prophet (PBUH) that they may ask him about the innovation of these people. They met him (Abdullah ibn Umar RA) while he was outside the mosque. (Yahya narrated on that) I and my friend stood by him. I presumed that my friend left me to speak so I said, “O Abu Abdur Rahman! Certain people recite the Qur’an and acquire knowledge, but are convinced that there is no predestination and they hold that fate is not decreed aforehand.” Abdullah ibn Umar (RA) said, “When you meet them, let them know that I am absolved of them and they are absolved of me. By Him on whom Abdullah swears if they give away gold as much as Uhud Mountain (to save their-selves when they would have to answer at AKHIRAT for this erroneous belief), it would not be accepted from them till they believe in destiny here, good and bad.” Then he began to narrate Hadtih saying that (his father) Umar ibn al-Khattab said that they were with Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) when a man came wearing extreme white clothing and deep black hair but signs of a journey could not be detected on him nor could they recognise him as one of them. He came to the Prophet (PBUH) and sat down beside him, his knees touching the Prophet’s (PBUH). He asked ‘O Muhammad, what is faith?’ He said, ‘It is to believe in Allah, His Angels, His Books, His Messengers (peace be upon them all), in the Last Day and in Predestination of good and evil.’ He asked, ‘And what is Islam?’ He said, ‘It is to testify that there is no god but Allah and that Muhammad is His slave and His Messenger (PBUH), to establish the Salah, to pay the Zakah, to perform pilgrimage of the House and to fast in Ramadan.’ He asked, ‘And what is EHSAAN?’ He said, ‘It is that you worship Allah as though you see Him for if you cannot see Him, He sees you.’ The visitor remarked, ‘In everything that you have spoken, you spoke truth.’ Umar (RA) said that they were surprised at his questioning him and then confirming that he spoke the truth. Next, he asked, ‘And when is the Hour (Qayamat; the Last Day of the world)?’ He said, ‘The one who is questioned does not know more about it than the one who asks.’ He asked, ‘Then what are its signs?’ He said, ‘That a maid-servant will beget her mistress and that you see barefooted, naked-bodied, helpless shepherds construct tall buildings.’ Umar (RA) said that the Prophet (PBUH) then met him after three days and said, ‘Umar (RA), do you know who the questioner was? He was Jibreel who come to teach you the basics of your religion’.” [Muslim 8, Abu Dawud 4695, Nasai 5005, Ibn Majah 63, Ahmed 184]
*********************************
This Hadith is known as “Hadith-JIBRAEL” among ULAMA and it denotes that the angel JIBRAEL came to teach SAHABA openly at a meeting but in the disguise of a man to teach SAHABA some very important matters of Belief; as such it is taken as one of the most important Ahadith that has been narrated from the Prophet (PBUH). This appearance of JIBRAEL took place at the very last of the Prophet’s worldly life and most probably it was after HAJJATUL-WIDAA (the farewell HAJJ) that took place three months before the passing away of the Prophet (PBUH) from the world. Note that SAHABA used to be very cautious in asking questions after the revelation of the verse of Surah MAE’DAH, “O you who believe! Do not put questions about things which if declared to you might trouble you” (5:101) so this opportunity was provided by Allah to them to make them even better. We have studied “Predestination” at Hadith 2140 and signs of the Hour at the booklet of FITAN; the whole of that booklet is important for study with respect to this matter. Here, we find two important signs for the Hour that the maid-servant would give birth to her mistress; and shepherd that had low worldly status would rise to high worldly status by the construction of the huge expensive buildings. ULAMA have taken the former to mean that young girls would treat their mothers as if they are slaves to them; they would expect every comfort from them yet they would not provide their rights from their side. For the latter, no explanation is necessary as indeed many persons among Arabs that used to have low worldly status have risen to heights today in worldly status by the construction of huge buildings; it is sad that there are many of them who do not care much about AKHIRAT and this tells clearly that this is the time that is mentioned in the Hadith to be the time very near to QAYAMAT. The construction of huge buildings is not praiseworthy according to Islam as we have seen at other Ahadith too; those Arabs who are not inclined to show-off and they use their finances in the betterment of Muslims with care to AKHIRAT are most praiseworthy indeed. Please view the note at Hadith 2491 at the Booklet of Resurrection (topics 39 & 40) that is explicit on this matter.
TOPIC 5-FARDH, heart of faith
(2620)-Sayyidina lbn Abbas (RA) reported that a delegation of the tribe of Abd Qays came to Allah’s Messenger (PBUH). They said, “O Messenger of Allah (PBUH), the placement of tribe of Rabi’ah is in our path. So, we cannot come to you except during the sacred months. Do command us, therefore, things as we may abide by and invite those who are behind us.” He said, “I command you four things, faith in Allah” and this he explained it to them as “testimony that there is no god but Allah and I am Allah’s Messenger, observing the Salah and paying the Zakah, and to pay one-fifth of what you gain as booty.” [Ahmed 2120, Bukhari 53, Muslim 17, Abu Dawud 3692, Nasai 5041]
*********************************
The arrival of the delegation from the tribe of ABD-QAYS has an event at the back that became the cause for it. A man named MINQAZ, who was the son-in-law of one of the chiefs of the tribe ABD-QAYS used to come to Madinah for the trade of dates and other items. Once when he was sitting somewhere at Madinah, the Prophet (PBUH) passed by him and he stood up in respect though he was not a Muslim then and the Prophet (PBUH) did not know him. The Prophet (PBUH) greeted him by his name and asked him about his tribe. The Prophet (PBUH) also asked about ASHAJ, his father-in-law, by name and conversed with him in a very friendly manner. Then the Prophet (PBUH) invited him to Islam and he converted to Islam then & there. The Prophet (PBUH) taught him Surah ALAQ (the ninety-sixth Surah that has the very first of verses that descended on the Prophet PBUH at the cave HIRA) and Surah FATIHA (the first Surah of the Holy Book Quran that is also the first Surah that descended complete at one time on the Prophet PBUH). He also gave MINQAZ a letter addressed to ASHAJ inviting him to Islam but when he returned, he hid the letter as he feared resistance and for himself, he prayed and made supplications to Allah secretly. However, his conversion to Islam could not remain hidden and as ASHAJ came to know of this and read the letter addressed to him, he too became a Muslim on the hands of his son-in-law; he led other chiefs too to Islam that led the whole tribe to Islam. The delegation consisting of 18 members or so from this tribe came to Madinah in the 8th year of the HIJRAH (and the Prophet PBUH had given the report of their coming to SAHABA beforehand) and the Prophet guided them as narrated in this Hadith that we are studying presently. The tribe of Rabi’ah was enemy to them and they could go through their way only in months of ZI’QAAD, ZIL-HAJJ, MUHARRUM and RAJAB, in which there were no wars in the whole of Arabia. The Prophet (PBUH) told them to recite the KALIMAH with heart and care about the most FARDH of activities that are SALAH, ZAKAH, SAUM (though not mentioned here but other chain for this narration mentions SAUM too) and KHUMS (the fifth part of the Booty gained by wars as they were warriors and payment of KHUMS is also FARDH). Note that HAJJ was not mentioned at this time as HAJJ became obligatory the next year at the ninth year of HIJRAH to Madinah.
TOPIC 6-Perfection of faith and increase & decrease in it
(2621)-Sayyidah Aisha (RA) narrated, Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The Believer in terms of faith is he who is best of them in manners and mild to his family.” [Ahmed 24259]
(2622)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) addressed the people delivering a sermon, saying. “O women, give charity. You will form a majority of the inhabitants of Hell.” A woman among them, said, “Why is that so, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH)?” He said, “That is because you are given to curse much and you show ingratitude to your husbands.” He added, “I have not seen those who are deficient in intelligence and religion get the better of the intelligent people as you do.” A woman asked, “What is (our) deficiency in intelligence and religion”? He said, “The testimony of two women of you is equal to the testimony of one man, and the deficiency in your religion is the menstruation, so one of you tarries for three or four days and does not offer Salah.” [Muslim 79, Abu Dawud 4679, Ibn Majah 4003, Ahmed 5443]
(2623)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Faith has a little over seventy channels. The humblest of them is to remove something hurtful from the path and the highest of them is the saying 'There is no god but Allah.” [Bukhari 9, Muslim 35, Abu Dawud 4676, Nasai 5019, Ibn Majah 57, Ahmed 9372]
*********************************
Women would form a majority at Jannah too as we have seen in the note at topic 11 of the booklet of Hell (Ahadith 2611, 2612). The heading of this topic denote that Faith increases and decreases. This actually is by quality and not related to quantity; this means that Faith gets strong by good deeds and weak by bad deeds and Islam has told us clearly about the good and the bad. The first Hadith tells the man to remain lenient to his wife while the next Hadith asks the woman to be obedient to the husband except when he guides her against the commands of Allah. This is the best way to keep the companionship that is between the man and wife totally pleasant in all ways. In the world, the woman would live as subordinate to him (that Islam takes as blessing to her as she needs protection that is her right on him by the Islamic Teachings and not some charity) though at HASHR, the first day of AKHIRAT, every person is a separate entity and there she might rise much higher even than her husband because of her righteous belief and virtuous deeds. She needs to provide more efforts than the man to get higher there (and she might take her husband ahead at her abode if she is higher there; if he is at JANNAH and if she wills); she naturally needs much guidance here in the world that is grounds to get status at HASHR (though she is capable to accept the impression of the Truth faster than the man); here, she has no option but to stop from SALAH in her specific monthly days but she might compensate the deficiency in SALAH by collection of other good deeds that she is able to manage at the time. The third Hadith here at the topic tells that options for other good deeds are available certainly as even removing any harmful thing from the path of the people is included in good deeds; it is like removing troubles of the needy people by SADAQAH that are amounts given in charity. Also the virtues include the recitation of the name of Allah as He only is the True Authority (this good recitation is called DHIKR); these both virtuous things that are SADAQAH and DHIKR are possible for all; these are possible for women too even at their specific monthly days so that they could rise to height at AKHIRAT by the true belief and good deeds accordingly; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 7-Modesty is part of faith
(2624)-Sayyidina Saalim (RA) reported on the authority of his father that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) passed by a man who was sermonising his brother on HIYA (modesty; decency). So, Allah's Messenger (PBUH) said, “HIYA is part of faith.”
*********************************
HIYA (modesty; feelings of shame or to have decency) has different aspects; when a person feels ashamed on some wrong-doing and asks silently for Allah’s mercy so this is decency; when a person gets high place that Islam appreciates where people respect him, hear him, try to obey him and he feels ashamed at such high status when he understands himself to be sinful except that he is attentive to Allah totally, so even this is decency; when a person simply remains attentive to Allah with efforts to fulfill his obligations as He has commanded with the avoidance of all big sins, not asking for any respect from the people around, so this also is modesty and very high form of HIYA; there are other aspects too for this beautiful word that beautifies all the attitude of the man (and even of the woman). So this one word HIYA has multiple aspects mostly relating to feelings of shame that result due to the indecent behavior; all the meanings indicate that the man with HIYA, understands that he is nothing mentionable with whatever power he has, but Allah only is truly Powerful; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 8-About importance of Salah
(2625)-Sayyidina Mu’adh ibn Jabal (RA) narrated that I was with the Prophet (PBUH) in a journey. One day, I came very near to him while we were travelling. I said, “O Messenger, tell me of a deed which will enable me to enter Paradise and get me away from Hell.” He said, “You have asked me about a great thing but it is easy for those for whom Allah makes it easy. Worship Allah and do not associate anything with Him and observe Salah and pay Zakah and fast in Ramadan and make the pilgrimage to the House.” Then he said, “Shall I not guide you to the gates of virtue, SAUM (fasting) is a shield (from shameful things) and SADAQAH (charity) obliterates sin as water extinguishes fire and (one of these gates) is a man’s SALAH at the depth of night.” Then he recited ---Their sides forsake their beds as they call on their Lord in fear and in hope, and they expend out of what We have provided them. No soul knows what delight of the eyes is kept hidden for them, as a recompense for what they used to do (32:16-17). Then, he said, “Shall I not inform you of the head of the matter and its pillar and the apex of its hump?” I said, ‘Certainly, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH).” He said, “Its head is Islam, its pillar is SALAH and the apex of its hump is JIHAD (war in the way of Allah).” Then he said, “Shall I not tell you about the root of this all”? I said, “Certainly, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH)!” He held his tongue and said, “Keep it in check.” I asked, “Shall we be taken to task for what we speak with it?” He said, “May your mother weep at you, O Mu’adh! What else would cast people in hell on their faces or on their nostrils but the consequences of their tongues?” [Ah 22077, Ibn Majah 3973]
(2626)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said. “When you see a man frequently visiting the mosque, give testimony to his faith as Allah says ---He only shall inhabit the places of Allah’s worship who believes in Allah and the Last Day and establishes the SALAH and pays the ZAKAH (9:18).” [Ibn Majah 802, Ahmed 11651]
*********************************
When the Muslim person takes care about the five pillars of Islam, he makes his way easy to Paradise and makes himself safe from the fires of Hell. The Hadith 2625 explains further that care for three good deeds, that are gates to virtue, keeps purity in physique, in wealth and in spiritual beauty; these three are SAUM (fasting), SADAQAH (charity) and SALAH at night (saying prayers at night asking Allah for mercy & blessing) respectively. It is interesting to note that all these three good deeds, the gates to virtue, begin with the Arabic letter “SUAAD” that is also used as a word meaning to accept some matter as the truth. Muslims must care to keep steadfast upon Islam and also try to bring others to Islam, first by verbal TABLIGH (communication of Islamic Teachings) and if that does not positively affect those who are rebels to Allah, then by challenging them at war; in today’s scenario, it is much better to convey Islam as it is and then totally avoid the enemy; all Muslims must ask Allah to save all Muslims from them and ask also for the destruction of their worldly power totally by His true power. The Hadith clarifies ahead that it is the tongue that might become responsible for wars and in today’s scenario, this means that Muslims might present Islam in such ways that the ill-wishers of Islam find some space to give the impression that Islam is another form of terrorism by the usage of their most sophisticated means of propaganda; if we Muslims do not show the capability to neutralize this poisonous propaganda by good words and by good deeds, it might lead to wars.
TOPIC 9-About neglecting SALAH
(2627)-Jabir ibn Abdullah (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “Between disbelief and faith lies neglect of SALAH.” [Muslim 82, Nasai 460]
(2628)-It is reported by A’mash through the same SANAD a hadith like that (previous one # 2627), his words being ‘Between worship and polytheism lies neglect of SALAH.’
(2629)-Sayyidina Jabir (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Between a worshipper and disbelief lies neglect of SALAH.” [Abu Dawud 678, Ibn Majah 1078, Nasai 463, Ahmed 14983]
(2630)-Abdullah ibn Buraida (RA) reported on the authority of his father that Allah's Messenger (PBUH) said, “The covenant that exists between us and them is SALAH. So, he who neglects it has indeed disbelieved.” [Nasai 62, Ibn Majah 1079, Ahmed 22998]
(2631)-Abdullah ibn Shaqiq Uqayli (RA) reported, saying “The companions of Muhummad (PBUH) did not regard neglect of any of the deeds as disbelief as they did (neglect) of Salah.”
*********************************
This topic clarifies the importance of SALAH (prayers to Allah that are read 5 times daily) and the person, who presents himself as one of Muslims, must care to perform all the SALAH. If a Muslim person does not care about this obligation, he still must perform one or two SALAH daily at least to remain inside the fold of Islam. The one who does not take up SALAH even once a day but prays weekly at Friday or some more yet he does say with heart that he is sinful for not saying the SALAH properly then he is still inside Islam; if he defends his act of not executing his obligation in respect to SALAH, he would get out from the vicinity of Islam. This is in accordance with the clarification of MALIK and SHAFA’I that are the two IMAMS of FIQH (Islamic Jurisprudence) among the four; they both ask him to repent on his omission of SALAH and pray for mercy to Allah. ABU-HANIFA is near to them in his stance as he asks for severe punishment for such person yet the difference is that in addition, this FIQH says that such person has committed an act of KUFR (disbelief) though he would not be termed as disbeliever; it asks the authority to bring such person to perform SALAH by the force of law. The fourth that is AHMED, who heads the HANBALI School, is very strict in this matter; he takes the man who does not say the SALAH, as clear-cut disbeliever who is out of the vicinity of Islam so he must be treated accordingly.
TOPIC 10-Flavour of Faith
(2632)-Sayyidina Abbas ibn Abdul Muttalib (RA) reported that he heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say. “He has tasted the flavour of faith who is pleased with Allah as Lord, with Islam as religion and with Muhammad as Prophet.” [Ahmed 1779]
(2633)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There are three qualities which, if anyone possesses, he has tasted the savour of faith. Allah and His Messenger (PBUH) are dearer than all else to him; he loves someone only because of Allah; he hates to return to disbelief after Allah has pulled him out if it just as he hates to be thrown into hell. [Ahmed 12002, Muslim 43, Bukhari 16]
*********************************
TOPIC 11-Fornicator does not commit it while he is a believer
(2634)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “No adulterer commits adultery while he is a believer, and no thief commits theft while he is a believer, but repentance is accepted.” [Bukhari 2475]
(2635)-Sayyidina Ali ibn Abu Talib (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “If anyone is awarded the ‘HADD’ then he has received his punishment in this world, for Allah is Just and would not punish His slave in the Hereafter the second time (for the same crime). As for him, who has attracted the HADD and Allah has concealed his crime and pardoned him; and Allah is most Kind; He would not return to something once He has forgiven it.” [Ibn Majah 2604]
*********************************
The message of the H-2634 is that with the true belief, a person would not commit any of major sins as his EEMAN (true Belief) would certainly stop him from all such acts. But if a person does commit any of major sins when Satan advocates for it and the person loses the necessary resistance against it (due to the passion for wealth or women), it affects his belief most negatively; however, such negative impression would eliminate totally if the person repents truly and avoids all such wrongs ahead. Note that Islam advises to refrain from going even near to shameful acts so as not to fall into them (this is called SADDE-ZARAE’, the stopping of means). Also note that the Hadith does not mean that the person would get out of the fold of Islam at the time he commits a major sin as that departure would only take place if he takes it to be the righteous action; it is a simple statement that tells an obvious fact in general sense that with the true belief, such adversity in deeds is impossible. The other Hadith here narrated by Ali (RA) clarifies that if a person gets the prescribed punishment for a grave wrong committed here in the world, he would not remain liable to face its consequence at AKHIRAT insha Allah (by the will of Allah) if he repents and asks Allah for His mercy. Also, if he commits a grave wrong and it remains concealed then it is quite possible that by his repentance and attention towards Allah, it fades away; then also, he would not remain liable to face its consequence at AKHIRAT insha Allah; indeed Allah is most Gracious, most Merciful. Note that without his repentance, the punishment even for it at the world would not save him at HASHR that is the day of accountability.
TOPIC 12-Muslim; by whose tongue & hand, other Muslim is safe
(2636)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Muslim is the one from whose tongue and hand (other) Muslims are safe and Believer is the one from whom the people are safe over their lives and their properties.” And it is reported from the Prophet (PBUH) that he was asked, “Which Muslim is the most excellent?” He said, “That from whose tongue and hand other Muslims remain safe.” [Ah 8940, N 5005]
(2637)-That (as previous one) is also reported by Ibrahim ibn Sa’eed Jawhari from Abu Usamah, from Burayd ibn Abdullah ibn Abu Burdah, from his grandfather Abu Burdah, from Abu Musa Ash’ari from the Prophet (PBUH)
*********************************
H-2636 is well-known among Muslims in general and the message is most clear that Muslims must not trouble each other in any way. Due to the negligence of this guidance given in this Hadith, there were great wars among Muslims just within a century of passing away of the Prophet (PBUH); sadly, the reason behind them was to gain worldly status by some wrong-doers. Muslims must take high care that other Muslims must not get into trouble in any way by their words or actions especially if they are at some influential status.
TOPIC 13-Islam began in poverty and will soon return to poverty
(2638)-Sayyidina Abdullah Ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Islam began in poverty and it will return to poverty as it had begun. So, the poor are fortunate.” [Ibn Majah 3908]
(2639)-Kathir ibn Abdullah ibn Amr ibn Awf ibn Milhah reported from his father from his grandfather that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The religion will shrink back to the Hijaz as a snake shrinks back to its hole. And religion will seek refuge in the Hijaz as a wild goat seeks refuge on the mountain top. The religion began as poor and will return to poverty, so blessed are the poor who correct what people corrupt in my religion in my SUNNAH.”
*********************************
This Hadith again tells us what many Ahadith at the Booklet of Piety have told us about living in the world with necessities only; all Muslims have to see by their mutual co-operation that no person in the society lives at the status of deprivation or at the status of extreme wealth that leads him to consider other persons as lower than him without any valid reason whatsoever. Poverty is the most blessed status in the world according to Islam with necessities fulfilled and nothing much in custody to care about; this is the status on which the Prophet (PBUH) spent all his blessed life by choice. The message here is that Islam would return to the same initial stage from where it had begun; many such persons that call their-selves Muslims, they would not realize many of its obvious commands in practice and they would even ignore their mention in discussions. Note that Islamic Commands are the Commands of Allah that are same from the times of Adam yet they came to the total manifestation in practice at the times of the Prophet (PBUH) and got the specific name ISLAM then, so the initial stage means the times of the Prophet (PBUH) when the first ones to come to Islam were mostly the weak persons at the environment. This has been the case even before at other times too when Prophets (AS) before Muhammad (PBUH), the last Messenger of Allah, called towards the Islamic Commands and Noah was especially addressed by his people that the believers upon your teachings are mostly the totally poor people of the society as is told in the Holy Book Quran. These Ahadith here foretell that it would be the weak righteous Muslims (the poor ones included in them) who would remain steadfast on Islamic Commands at trying times; they would lead towards Islam all such people who call their-selves Muslims but have departed much away from its practice; they would clarify the total commands of Islam by their great adherence with total passion towards Islam; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 14-Signs of the hypocrite
(2640)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA); reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There are three signs of a hypocrite, when he speaks, he lies, when he promises, he betrays and when he is trusted with something, he embezzles” [Ahmed 9169, Bukhari 33, Muslim 59, Nasai 5031]
(2641)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amr (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “If anyone has these four characteristics then he is a hypocrite and if he has one of these then he has one trait of hypocrisy till he gives it up. When he speaks, he lies; when he promises, he breaks it, when he quarrels, he abuses; and when he makes a covenant, he breaches it.” [Ahmed 6782, Bukhari 34, Muslim 58, Abu Dawud 4688, Nasai 5030]
(2642)-Sayyidina Zayd ibn Arqam (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If a man makes a promise with the resolve to fulfill it, but he cannot fulfill it then there is no sin on him.” [Abu Dawud 4995]
*********************************
It is interesting to note that respectable TIRMIDHI brought the Hadith that gave the guidance to avoid putting troubles to Muslims then he brought the Hadith that told about the virtue of the weak persons who adhere to Islamic Commands at trying times and now here, we find Ahadith that tell the signs of hypocrites clearly. This sequence seems to tell that adherence to worldly status, asking of wealth and the illusion about the supremacy of self on others lead to hypocrisy where the person who might even consider himself among Muslims, contradicts his own self by talking about belief in Islam yet committing deeds that are visibly against Islam. All signs of the hypocrite that are told at the Ahadith at this topic clarify that he is the one who does not keep his word; the last Hadith clarifies by mentioning this one property only that the person who does want to fulfill his given word yet becomes unable to do so by some genuine reason, he is not hypocrite and as such, not liable to blame.
TOPIC 15-To abuse a Muslim is sinful
(2643)-Sayyidina Abdullah Ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “To kill a Muslim brother is to become a disbeliever and to abuse him is a sin.” [Nasai 4114, Ahmed 3957]
(2644)-Mahmud ibn Ghaylan reported it from Waki, from Sufyan, from Zubayd, from Abu Wa’il, from Abdullah Ibn Mas’ud (RA), saying that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “To abuse a Muslim is sinful and to kill him is to disbelieve.” [Ahmed 3647, Bukhari 48, Muslim 64, Nasai 4115, Ibn Majah 69]
*********************************
TOPIC 16-If anyone accuses his brother of disbelief
(2645)-Sayyidina Thabit ibn Dahhak (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “A slave of Allah should not make a vow about something that he does not possess and one who curses a believer is like his murderer and if one accuses a believer of disbelief then also he is like his murderer, and if anyone kills himself with something then Allah will punish him on the Day of Resurrection with it.” [Bukhari 6047, Muslim 110]
(2646)-Sayyidina Ibn Umar (RA) reported (RA) that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “If anyone calls his brother a disbeliever then one of them will conform to that description.” [Bukhari 6104, Muslim 60, Abu Dawud 4687, Ahmed 4745]
*********************************
To abuse Muslim by abusive words is certainly a sin and to kill a Muslim is an act of disbelief; here the word ‘disbeliever’ indicates it to be an act that is extremely wrong as to kill any Muslim without valid reason, such that Islamic Teachings do endorse, by intention is such major sin that the Holy Book Quran informs, “And whoever kills a believer intentionally, his punishment is hell; he shall abide in it, and Allah will send His wrath on him and curse him and prepare for him a painful chastisement” (4:93). This clearly tells how extremely grave sin it is to kill any innocent Muslim just for vague reasons that Islam does not endorse. Ahadith at the Topic-16 here tell us that if a person takes a vow about something that if he gets that or about some event that if it happens, he would spend some specific thing in the way of Allah while he does not possess that specific thing he is intending to spend, his vow is void; even if he gets the thing he wants or the event he intends really takes place, he has no liability to spend the specific item that is not in his possession. However, he must not make such a vow as that is against the Islamic AADAAB (etiquettes) and certainly an unreasonable attitude. To designate a true Muslim as a disbeliever is as wrong as to kill an innocent Muslim; if someone that has some influence among Muslims designates a true Muslim as a disbeliever without giving any sound reason for such designation then he himself would get out of the fold of Islam then & there.
TOPIC 17-Who dies testifying there is no god besides Allah
(2647)-Sunabihi narrated that I visited Ubadah ibn Samit (RA) who was on the death bed and I wept. He said, “Easy, why do you weep? If I am asked to testify (to your belief), I will testify for you, and if I am allowed to intercede, I will intercede for you, and if I can, I will present a benefit to you.” Then, he said, “By Allah, none of the Ahadith that I have heard from Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) is without good in it for you, and I have narrated (all of) them to you, except one Hadith. I will narrate it to you today. Indeed I am surrounded by death. I heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say that ‘If anyone testifies that there is no god but Allah and that Muhammad (PBUH) is Allah’s Messenger then Allah forbids the Fire to touch him’.” [Muslim 29, Ahmed 22774]
(2648)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-Aas reported that he heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say “On the Day of Resurrection, Allah will pick out a man of my Ummah in front of all the creatures. Ninety scrolls will be (opened and) presented to him, each scroll the length of the eye-sight. He (Allah) will ask, “Do you deny from it anything? Have My recorders wronged you?” He will say, “No, my Lord.” He will ask, “Do you have an excuse?” He will answer, “No, my Lord.” Allah will say, “Rather! We have with us a pious deed from you, and, indeed, you will not be wronged to-day.” So a card would be taken out inscribed on it the words that ‘I bear witness that there is no god but Allah and I bear witness that Muhammad (PBUH) is His slave and His Messenger’. Allah will say, “Bring your scale.” He will plead, “My Lord, what is this card before these scrolls?” Allah will say, “You will not be wronged.” So, the scrolls will be placed on one pan and the card on another pan of the balances. The scrolls shall fail and the card shall outweigh them, and nothing is heavier than the name of Allah.”
*********************************
Both the Hadith here tell that with true Belief, a person would enter JANNAH and here the first Hadith indicates that person who has got good deeds too with the righteous belief, he would be kept away from the fire of the Hell while in the second Hadith, this true belief is conveyed as the only pious deed (and it is the action of heart) that the man would have. Note that the KALIMAH is the manifestation of belief that Allah only is the true authority who only must be worshipped and Muhammad (PBUH) is His (Last) Messenger. Also note that this second Hadith brings the last position for the man that he would ultimately get JANNAH as this man would have to serve his term at JAHANNUM for his wrong-doings unless Allah wills to forgive the mountain of sins of this specific man totally; certainly, Allah knows better.
TOPIC 18-About the divison within this Ummah
(2649)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The Jews divided into seventy-one sects or seventy-two sects, and the Christians like that. And my Ummah will divide into seventy-three sects.” [Ibn Majah 3991]
(2650)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amr (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The same things will be faced by my Ummah as the Banu Isra’il faced as a shoe compares with (its pairing) shoe, to the extent that if there was anyone of them to have approached his mother (for sexual intercourse) then there will be in my Ummah who would do that. And the Banu Isra’il divided into seventy-two sects and my Ummah will divide into seventy-three sects, all of whom will go into the Fire except one sect.” The Sahabah (RA) asked (him), “Who are they, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH).” He said, “(Who follow) what I am on and my companions (are on).”
(2651)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amr (RA) reported that he heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say, “Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, created His creatures in darkness. Then He cast on them His Light. Thus, whom the Light hit they were guided and whom it missed they were misguided. That is why I say that the pen dried up with the knowledge of Allah.”
(2652)-Sayyidina Mu’adh ibn Jabal (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) asked, “Do you realise what right Allah has over His slaves?” Mu’adh said, “Allah and His Messenger (PBUH) know best.” He said, “His rights over them are that they should worship Him and not associate anything with Him.” He then asked, “Do you realise what is their right over Him if they perform that?” Mu’adh said, “Allah and His Messenger (PBUH) know best.” He said, “That He should not punish them.” [Bukhari 2856, Muslim 30, Ahmed 22065, Ibn Majah 4296]
(2653)-Sayyidina Abu Dharr (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Jibril came to me and gave me good tidings that if anyone dies without associating anything with Allah then he will enter Paradise.” Abu Dharr asked, Even if he has committed adultery and theft.” He said, “Yes.” [Bukhari 6268, Muslim 9, Ahmed 21489]
*********************************
The first two Ahadith at this topic tell that like AHLE-KITAB (Jews & Christians), Muslims too would divide into many sects and the only sect that would be on righteousness would be those who not only accept the Holy Book Quran but also the SUNNAH of the Prophet (PBUH). There have been many sects that arose in history among Muslims after the the Prophet (PBUH) with such views that were not complementary to Islam; all of them lost their impression with time. The Muslims today have three notable sects that are AHLE-SUNNAT (also named as SUNNI), SHI’AH and AHLE-HADITH; all three believe in the Holy Book Quran and the SUNNAH of the Prophet (PBUH); the difference is in the issue as how to assign authenticity to narrations of Ahadith that we have received from the Prophet (PBUH) and more than that, how to interpret those Ahadith for practice. This difference might still be resolved insha-Allah if the ill-wishers of Islam do not meddle into the affairs of righteous Muslims and if the persons that are the guiding force among the three become totally prepared even to sacrifice their fame and following where necessary for the sake of this honorable reconciliation. The last two Ahadith of the topic give the same message that the Muslim who has the true belief would certainly get JANNAH; the sinful Muslims would serve their specific terms at JAHANNUM so that they become liable to enter JANNAH (but Muslims must ask Allah to keep them safe from JAHANNUM totally so that it does not touch them for a while even as it clearly is very dreadful). We have studied well in previous Ahadith about this concept that sinful Muslims would receive JANNAH ultimately after serving the term at JAHANNUM; see the note for H-2617 & the note for H-2625. The Hadith at the topic-18 (H-2651) relates to TAQDIR (predestination) and it would be better to read the note at the first topic of the booklet of predestination for its explanation (provided at H-2140).
44- BOOK OF KNOWLEDGE (19 topics)
TOPIC 1-When Allah intends good for anyone
(2654)-Sayyidina Ibn Abbas (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “He to whom Allah intends to do good is given by Allah an understanding of religion.” [Ahmed 2791]
*********************************
From here, the booklet of knowledge begins and we all must keep well in mind that to gain the basic knowledge of the Holy Book Quran and the SUNNAH is necessary for all Muslims (especially that is much related to their own field of activity) so that they live according to it in the fulfillment of the true aim of life (i.e. to worship Allah to achieve His pleasure); few of Muslim persons must remain well-aware of the teachings of the Holy Book Quran and of the SUNNAH in all fields of life so as to provide the guidance to all Muslims when and where necessary. Even the knowledge of techniques of modern war and of the usage of war-weapons that could provide safety from the enemy is necessary; even the knowledge to fulfill the demands of TABLIGH (communication of necessary Islamic Teachings) is necessary; yet please note that the knowledge related to the modern education that could make the material gains at the worldly life easy is not necessary. However it is MUBAH so the Muslim person might take it up (yet he must not acquire it at the expense of the true knowledge of Islamic Teachings); this modern education does have its worth when he uses it for the betterment of all Muslims as a nation. The first Hadith here denotes the high status of the knowledge of the Holy Book Quran and the SUNNAH; Surah Baqarah has the verse, “He gives wisdom to whom He wills and he to whom wisdom is given, he truly hath received abundant good. But none remember except men of understanding” (2:269).
TOPIC 2-Excellence of seeking knowledge
(2655)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If anyone tracks a path seeking knowledge thereby, Allah will make easy his passage to Paradise.” [Ahmed 8323]
(2656)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If any one goes out seeking knowledge then he is on Allah’s path till he returns.”
(2657)-Sayyidina Sakhbarah reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, ‘If anyone seeks knowledge then that is an expiation for what has passed”
*********************************
TOPIC 3-About concealing knowledge
(2658)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If anyone is asked about a knowledge that he knows but conceals then, on the Day of Resurrection, he will be restrained with reins of fire.” [Abu Dawud 658, Ibn Majah 264, Ahmed 7574]
*********************************
To acquire the knowledge of Islam to invite towards Islamic life (called TABLIGH) is FARDH KIFAYAH and this means that some of Mulsims at every-time every-where must get the worthy knowledge of Islam in all fields of the life to guide all Muslims whenever necessary for its practice. It is in this sense like JIHAD that also is FARDH KIFAYAH; the Muslim who invites towards Allah by his words is on the path of Allah just as the Muslim who fights the enemy of Allah is on the path of Allah.
TOPIC 4-About asking to do well for one who seeks knowledge
(2659)-Abu Harun (Abdi) narrated that we used to go to Abu Sa’eed to acquire knowledge. He would say, “Welcome as per the instructions of Allah’s Messenger. He (Allah’s Messenger PBUH) said, ‘People are following you. Indeed, men would come to you from the corners of the world to understand religion. So, when they come to you, instruct them to do well’.” [Ibn Majah 249]
(2660)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “Men would come to you from the East to learn. So, when they come to you, instruct them to do well.” The narrator said that when Abu Sa’eed saw them, he said, “Welcome according to the instruction of Allah’s Messenger (PBUH).”
*********************************
The Prophet (PBUH) had foretold SAHABA that students would come for study of Islamic Teachings to you and you must care for them. Also you must tell them not only to learn well but also apply it well in their lives making better the lives of others too. Please note that it is necessary for the Muslim learned person to present the teachings of Islam without any reservation and he must not care about the consequence though he must keep the demands of HIKMAT (wisdom) im such TABLIGH; the Islamic guidance is more necessary when someone explicitly asks some issue for his guidance by the teachings of Islam (see the previous Hadith that is 2658); Al-Hamdu Lillah. It happened that Islam spread far & wide in few years after the passing away of the Prophet (PBUH) and students of Islam used to come to Madinah too for the study of Islam; Abu-Saeed (RA) remembered the guidance of the Prophet (PBUH) and he used to greet them with the good welcoming words.
TOPIC 5-Knowledge will be taken away from the world
(2661)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amr ibn Al-Aas (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Allah will not take away knowledge from the people all at once. But, He would take away knowledge by taking away the ULAMA (one by one) till no true scholar survives. The people will take the ignorant for leaders and will ask them and they will issue verdicts without knowledge, going astray (for their-selves) and leading (others) astray.” [Ahmed 6521, Bukhari 100, Muslim 2673, Ibn e Majah 52]
(2662)-Sayyidina Abu Darda (RA) narrated that we were with the Prophet (PBUH) when he turned his sight towards the heaven and said, “This is the time when knowledge is being withdrawn from the people till they will have no control over anything of it.” So, Ziyad ibn Labid Ansari (RA) said, “How will it be withdrawn from us while we have read the Qur’an and, by Allah, we would go on reading it, and make our women read it, and make also our children read it?’ He said, “O Ziyad! May your mother weep over you! I took you for a learned man of Madinah! There is the TORAH (the Old Testament) and the INJIL (the New Testament) with the Jews and the Christians, but how do they benefit from it?” Jubayr, one of narrators, reported that he then met Ubadah ibn Samit and said to him, ‘Did you hear what your brother Abu Darda had said?’ And he informed him of what Abu Darda (RA) had said. He said, “Abu Darda has spoken the truth. If you like, I will tell you of the first of knowledge that would be taken away from the people; it is humbleness. Soon, you would enter the Jamei Masjid (the big Masjid of any area) and would not find even one man observing humbleness.” [Ahmed 24045]
*********************************
Ahadith at this topic are actually the signs that would come at fore near QAYAMAT (the last day of the world). H-2661 tells us that ULAMA with high knowledge would become scarce due to high number of deaths among ULAMA in small period of time and there would be many such ignorant people who would then be designated as ULAMA; they would show pride considering their-selves as having great status of knowledge with no care for any humbleness in their attitude and they would misguide many people at that trying times. H-2662 points out that the Holy Book Quran and the books denoting SUNNAH would be present then, yet the knowledge would not be present upto the standard to provide the true guidance. This indeed is the nature of things at this moment of time that is most certainly the period very near to QAYAMAT; Ahadith have pointed out that at such situation, MAHDI (the guided one) would rise as we have read at the booklet of FITAN (trials) who would know what to do at such moment of time keeping to the teachings of Islam and how to do it; he would guide all to make the practice upon Islam totally easy. Insha Allah, he would soon come at fore to fame for the true guidance and that insha Allah, would lead all of us Muslims to remain totally steadfast to the Islamic Values; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 6-One who seeks the world through knowledge
(2663)-Sayyidina Ka’b ibn Malik (RA) reported that he heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say, “If anyone seeks knowledge to contend with the ULAMA on its strength or to wrangle with the foolish and thereby turn people’s faces towards him, then Allah will admit him to Hell.”
(2664)-Sayyidina lbn Umar (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “If anyone acquires knowledge for someone other than Allah, or intended someone other than Allah with it, then let him find his seat in Hell.” [Ibn Majah 258]
*********************************
Ahadith tell clearly that knowledge is to guide people towards Allah; the Muslim person must not use it for acquiring the worldly benefits or to get the praise of people that how knowledgeable he is. It is double-edged sword that either degrades the enemy of Allah or either degrades the person’s own self that has acquired knowledge for the worldly benefits. The Muslim person might acquire the academic education that is offered by the colleges and universities as of now though he would put it to use for the attainment of the sustenance to life and he would not put it to use for issues that Islam asks to avoid; so keeping it to its positive use and avoiding all of its negative feature, it is MUBAH (allowed); if the Muslim person uses it at TABLIGH for the spread of Islam, it is even MUSTAHAB (liable to praise).
TOPIC 7-Virtue of narrating Ahadith to listeners
(2665)-Aban ibn Uthman reported that Zayd ibn Thabit came from Marwan one afternoon. They presumed that he had not sent for him at that hour but to ask something. So, they met him and asked him and he confirmed, “Yes; he asked me about many things (Ahadith) that I had heard form Allah’s Messenger (PBUH). I had heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say, ‘May Allah keep him fresh (and radiant) who hears Hadith from me; remembers it; conveys it to others; for many a scholar of FIQH (knowledge of putting Islam into practice; Islamic Jurisprudence) may carry it to one more learned than him in FIQH and many bearers of the matters of FIQH are not them-selves FAQIH (jurists)’.” [Ahmed 21646, Abu Dawud 3660, Ibn Majah]
(2666)-Sayyidina Abdullah Ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported that he heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say “May Allah keep his face fresh (and radiant) who hears something from me and then conveys it exactly as he had heard it. Perhaps, many who receive it are more intelligent and knowledgeable than the listener (who has heard from me).” [Ahmed 4157, Ibn Majah 232]
(2667)-Abdur Rahman ibn Abdullah Ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported on the authority of his father that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “May Allah keep him fresh who heard my words, retained them (in his heart) and remembered them, and conveyed them (to others). Many bearers of Hadith pass it on to one more learned than them.”
*********************************
It is interesting to note that many of the persons that compiled the books of Ahadith (respectable TIRMIDI included) were not at such height of the knowledge of FIQH (Islamic Jurisprudence) as the four notable IMAMS of FIQH achieved; those are MALIK, SHAFA’I, ABU-HANIFA and AHMED IBN HANBAL. However, MALIK (alongwith AHMED) did make his name in collection of Ahadith too besides its study as he had compiled MUWATTA, of which we have few versions available as he used to revise it time & again; its most notable version is transmitted by one of his students YAHYA ibn YAHYA Al-LAITHI that presents 1720 narrations; these include Marfu’, Mursal, Mauquf & Maqtu’ narrations. MUATTA is one of the most authentic books of Ahadith and I, MSD, have provided at the net, comments on one of its versions that has been transmitted by one of his students Ibnul-Qasim (that is presented in brief from him by Abul-Hasan Al-Qabisi); this version comprises only of MARFU Ahadith at MUATTA that come to the total of 527 narrations at different issues. Note here that the respectable compilers of Ahadith (respectable TIRMIDHI included) had amazing memories and could memorize tens of Ahadith in a day’s work word to word; conveying all of them with total accuracy. There is great reward to learn and convey Ahadith without any addition or any omission (especially when the meanings are provided for them too to clarify them well). But the point to note here is that any addition or omission purposefully in the narration of Ahadith to change it according to the personal liking is a grave sin that leads to the fire of hell as clarified in Ahadith just ahead.
TOPIC 8-Immensity of attributing lies to the Prophet (PBUH)
(2668)-Sayyidina Abdullah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If anyone attributes falsehood to me knowingly then let him occupy his seat in the Fire.” [Ahmed 3801]
(2669)-Sayyidina Ali ibn Abu Talib (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Do not attribute lies to me. He who lies about me will be restrained in the Fire.” [Ahmed 507, Bukhari 106, Muslim 1]
(2670)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If anyone ascribes a lie to me (and the narrator thought that he also said ‘intentionally’) then let him take his home in Hell.” [Ah 11942, Bukhari 108, Ibn Majah 32, M 2]
*********************************
TOPIC 9-Narrating the invented Ahadith
(2671)-Sayyidina Mughirah ibn Shu’bah (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “If anyone narrates from me a Hadith and understands that it is a lie then he is one of the liars.” [Ahmed 18237, Muslim 4, Ibn Majah 41]
*********************************
Respectable TIRMIDHI has informed us here that he asked DAARMI (one of teachers of Ahadith of high caliber of the time who has also compiled a renowned book of Ahadith) if a person who narrates a Hadith by a weak SANAD (chain of narration) or if he narrates a Hadith as MURSAL (that is with a broken chain in the last not mentioning the SAHABA but the narration is reported from the Prophet PBUH) while some narrate that very Hadith as MARFU (by the complete chain mentioning the SAHABA who then narrates it by the Prophet PBUH); would such a person be counted in the subject of this Hadith? DAARMI replied that such a person is not included here but who brings Ahadith without SANAD that one is included here (as then no scrutiny could be made for the status of the Hadith narrated). Please see also the article I, MSD, have written by the name of “Status of Ahadith” that is provided at this presentation of JAME’ TIRMIDHI.
TOPIC 10-Respect in listening to hadith of the Prophet (PBUH)
(2672)-Muhammad ibn Munkadir and Saalim Abu Nadr reported from, Ubaydullah ibn Abu Rafi (RA) from Abu Rafi, and others tracing it up to the Prophet (PBUH) that he said, “Let me not find one of you reclining on his couch while he receives a saying in which I have commanded something or forbidden something and he says, ‘This I do not know. That which we find in Allah’s Book we follow’.” [Ibn Majah 13]
(2673)-Sayyidina Miqdam ibn Madi-karib (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “Know that a man will receive a Hadith from me while he is reclining on his couch and he will say, “Between us and you is Allah’s Book so what we find in it to be permissible, we would regard it as permissible and what we find in it to be disallowed, we would regard it to be disallowed”; and that which Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) disallowed is like which Allah has disallowed. [Ibn Majah 12, Ahmed 17194]
*********************************
There are three sources by which we understand Islam; the Holy Book Quran, SUNNAH of the Prophet (PBUH) and IJMA (Consensus of SAHABA and after them, of the highest number of ULAMA of high repute). Note that IJMA decides only the statuses of the Commands, while the first two not only do that but they actually tell the Commands of Allah Who is the Only True Authority; note well that there would be given no obedience to any one where there is violation of His Commands. In this era, there are persons that do ask to take the Quran only for guidance while they ignore Ahadith, even the authentic ones. These persons who take only the Holy Book Quran for guidance would certainly go astray as the Holy Book Quran is well-understood only when the SUNNAH remains in view. Whereas the Holy Book Quran is Islam completely in theory for all times, the SUNNAH of the Prophet (PBUH) is Islam completely in practice for all times and the good status of the Commands of Allah that we get from these, are given by IJMA. Please note that Prophet Muhammad (PBUH) was the Last Messenger of Allah and the Holy Book Quran says in Surah Mae’dah in one of the very last verses that descended on the Prophet (PBUH) that “This day, I have perfected your religion for you and completed My Favour upon you and have chosen for you Islam as your religion” (5:3).
TOPIC 11-Dislike for writing Hadith
(2674)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed (RA) reported that they sought the Prophet’s (PBUH) permission to write down (his Ahadith), but he did not permit them.
*********************************
TOPIC 12-Permission for that (writing Ahadith)
(2675)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that an Ansari man used to sit in the Prophet’s assembly. He heard from him his Ahadith and loved them much, but he could not remember them. So, he complained about it to Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) saying “O Messenger of Allah (PBUH), I do hear from you Ahadith and love them, but I do not remember them” So Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said “Seek help with your right hand”, and gestured with his hand that he should write them down.
(2676)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) delivered a sermon. He mentioned an account in the Hadith. Abu Shah requested, “O Messenger of Allah (PBUH)! Have it written down for me.” So, Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Write it down for Abu Shah.” There is some more account of events in the Hadith. [Muslim 2434, Muslim 1355, Abu Dawud 2017, Nasai 4799, Ibn e Majah 2624]
(2677)-Hammam ibn Munabbih reported having heard Abu Huraira (RA) say, “There is not any of the Companions of Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) who has (narrated) more Ahadith than me except Abdullah ibn Amr (RA). He used to write (them) down while I did not write.” [Ahmed 7393, Bukhari 113]
*********************************
Initially at Madinah, the Prophet (PBUH) was taken as the HAKIM (administrator to be obeyed) from the very beginning by ANSAR, the people of Madinah, just like MUHAJIR (the persons who came from Makkah by migration on the command of the Prophet PBUH) except for the group of ABDULLAH ibn UBAIY at Madinah who were hypocrites; many of the persons there at Madinah among Muslims intended to write Ahadith as that were not only words of their pious HAKIM but that were also the guidance of the last Prophet (PBUH) to remain on righteousness. The Prophet (PBUH) forbade it due to the threat that they might get confused with the Holy Book Quran that was the direct WAHI (communication of Allah by angel JIBRIL to the Prophet PBUH) but he ultimately gave the permission to write it; but then also it needed to remain somewhat confined as the Holy Book Quran was descending all the time then. As the common people became more and more aware of the verses generally and the style in which the Holy Book Quran expressed the Guidance (with many of SAHABA becoming HAFIZ, its reciters without seeing it in writing), the threat of Ahadith getting confused with it got extremely minimum and writing Ahadith was allowed. At these current times, it is most wonderful to study and teach Ahadith with caliber so as to understand Islam better as of now and put it to the righteous practice as much as possible; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 13-Reporting from Banu Isra’il
(2678)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amr (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Convey from me (to the absent) even it that is one verse (you convey). And narrate from the Banu Isra’il there is no harm in that. If anyone lies about me deliberately then let him take his seat in Hell.” [Ahmed 6496, Bukhari 3461]
*********************************
To cite some references from the Old Testament (the Pentateuch only) is not forbidden yet it must be clarified well that this is the quotation of the O.T. from such and such place so as to avoid the faulty impression that probably this is Hadith. Note that there is no chance that the citation from O.T. might cause the confusion of that being from the Holy Book Quran as the Holy Book Quran has such unique style of expression with millions of HAFIZ (those who have memorized the Holy Book Quran and they are able to recite it from the beginning i.e. Surah FATIHA to the end i.e Surah An-NAAS without seeing it in writing; Al-Hamdu Lillah) that confusion here is not even a remote possibility. Note that though the references from the Pentateuch might be cited with utmost care keeping all principles of Islam in view (as we Muslims do take it as changed by its translation and by its revision in the ancient times) yet references from the New Testament (that means only the four initial booklets of it), are better to avoid; the teachings of what we Muslims term as INJIL are present in it in much high combination with other things so it is most difficult to get the authentic words as spoken by Jesus (Salam on him), the great man and the Messenger of Allah, from that as we understand it. However, the confusion of such citation with Hadith is possible and so the citation even from the O.T. (the Pentateuch only) is also better to avoid generally; we Muslims must do the positive work with TABLIGH telling clearly by the KITAB & SUNNAH (i.e. the Holy Book Quran and the teachings of the Prophet PBUH) that Islam is the Truth so we Muslims are on the right track (i.e. SIRAT-MUSTAQIM); we must not do the negative work of trying to prove anybody wrong by the reference of their books as that is the technique applied by unscrupulous politicians when they intend to put some cover to their wrongs against their opponents, from which all the true religious men must always remain totally away.
TOPIC 14-The guide to a virtuous act is like the doer
(2679)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that a man came to the Prophet (PBUH) and asked for a riding animal. But, he did not have any that could carry him, so he sent him to someone else who gave him the animal. He came to the Prophet (PBUH) and informed him of it. He said, “One who guides to good is like the one who does it.”
(2680)-Sayyidina Abu Mas’ud Badri (RA) reported that a man came to the Prophet (PBUH) asking for a riding beast pleading that his animal had died. Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said to him, “Go to so-and-so.” He went and he gave him the beast. So, Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “He who guides to what is good has a reward like the reward of the doer.” [Muslim 1893, Bukhari 142, Abu Dawud 5129, Ahmed 17083]
(2681)-Sayyidina Abu Musa Ash’ari (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “Do make a recommendation that you may be rewarded. Allah brings on His Prophet’s tongue what He wills.” [Ah 1960, Bukhari 1432, M 2127, AD 5131, N 2555]
(2682)-Sayyidina Abdullah Ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “No one is killed unjustly but a portion of his blood is (recorded) against the son of Adam. This is because he was the first to begin murder.” ---(See the Quran 5:27 to 32)--- [Ibn Majah 2616]
*********************************
These Ahadith that respectable TIRMIDHI has brought here at this topic inform us that the person who recommends for some good thing, he even gets the reward just like the person who does that good thing without lessening anything from his reward. This goes at the negative side too that any such wrong that leads others too towards that wrong, it would cause the initiator of such wrong to get some fraction of that without lessening anything from the punishment of the person who has committed it. In general, this concept reads that when someone initiates a chain of action for some right (or for some wrong) by his action, he is liable to get the goodness of the right (or the badness of the wrong) uptil the length of the chain to the last; so uptil the last hour of the world (QAYAMAT), his document of account goes on getting the good or the bad effect due to the chain that is affixed with it, though his worldly life might have ended many centuries before QAYAMAT.
TOPIC 15-One who invites to guidance and is obeyed
(2683)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “One who invites people to guidance will get a reward like the rewards of those who follow him without anything being taken away from their rewards. And he who invites to a wrong will get a sin like the sins of those who obey him without their sins being diminished in any way.” [Ahmed 9171, Muslim 2674, Abu Dawud 4609, Ibn Majah 206]
(2684)-Sayyidina Jarir ibn Abdullah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If anyone initiated a good practice and is followed therein then he has a reward for it which is equal to the rewards of those who follow him without reducing anything from their rewards. And if anyone initiates an evil practice and is followed therein then he has a sin for it like the sins of those who followed him without reducing anything from their sins.” [Ahmed 19177, Muslim 1017, Ibn Majah 203, Nasai 2553]
*********************************
TOPIC 16-Observing SUNNAH & keeping away from bid’ah
(2685)-Sayyidina Irbadh ibn Sariyah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) delivered a sermon to them one day after the Salah of FAJR, an eloquent admonition that brought tears to the eyes and fear to the heart. A man submitted, “This is the advice of one taking leave. What do you advice us, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH)?” He said, “I instruct you to observe TAQWA, to listen and to obey even if a black slave (rules you). Those of you who survive will see many discords. Beware; refrain from innovations (BID’AH) in religion, for that is error. So, he of you who encounters that must adhere to my SUNNAH and the SUNNAH of the rightly guided Caliphs. All of you should hold that firmly with your teeth.” [Ahmed 17145, Abu Dawud 4607, Ibn Majah 42]
(2686)-Kathir ibn Abdullah (who was Ibn Amr ibn Awf al-Muzani) reported from his father and the authority of his grandfather that the Prophet (PBUH) said to Bilal ibn Harith (RA), “Know!” He said, “I will learn, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH).” The Prophet (PBUH) said, “If anyone revives a SUNNAH of my SUNNAHS and dies afterwards then for him is a reward like (that of) those who conduct themselves on it without deducting anything from their rewards. And if anyone innovates a BID’AH (of misguidance) with which Allah and His Messenger (PBUH) are not pleased then he gets a sin like the sins of those who observe it and nothing is deducted from the sins of the people.” [Ibn Majah 20971]
(2687)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said to him, “Son, if you can begin the morning and the evening while there is no hatred in your heart towards anyone then you do it.” He then said to me, “O son, that is from my SUNNAH. And he who revives my SUNNAH has indeed revived me, and he who revives me will be with me in Paradise.”
*********************************
TAQWA is the term that denotes such condition inside a person where he hopes from Allah to receive rewards for his good deeds and fears Allah on the wrongs he has committed asking mercy from Allah; both these things occurring with affection for Allah. BID’AH means any innovation in practice that is clearly against SUNNAH (words, deeds and manners of the Prophet PBUH) known by authentic Ahadith; note that all new things are not BID’AH but it is the specific term that denotes clearly ‘innovation against SUNNAH’. Note also that when anything at the status of MUBAH is raised in practice seemingly to the status of FARDH (decree commanded by Allah) so it manifests as an obligation to practice while SUNNAH does not state it as such, it becomes BID’AH; MUBAH might be raised to such status where it seems FARDH in practice by four of things: such an act is observed religiously in the absence of any positive guidance from SUNNAH for it, such an act is observed by the fixation of time, such an act is observed by the consideration that it is one of virtuous acts and such an act is observed by much high number of such people that adhere to it in the collective manner with the demand that other of Muslims also do adhere to it; generally all such BID’AH that affect the integrity of Muslims, comprise all of these things at their fold that make the MUBAH seemingly rise to FARDH in practice.The rightly guided CALIPH are those AMIR of Muslims that were SAHABA (Companions) of the Prophet (PBUH) and very close to him; ABU-BAKR, UMAR, UTHMAN, ALI, HASAN (May Allah be pleased with all of them). To guide attention towards SUNNAH at such times when it is not getting the attention it must receive from the Muslims and to try to implement that into the individual and collective life is one of the greatest virtues certainly. MALIK, one of the notable IMAMS of FIQH, has said that the last of this UMMAH (Muslims as whole) would benefit with the same thing with which the first of it benefited; he meant that KITAB and the authentic SUNNAH only could guide Muslims towards the Islamic Teachings and those only could keep all troubles away from Muslims as Allah helps all those that really do care for Him; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 17-Abandoning which Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) disallowed
(2688)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Leave me at what I leave you. When I narrate to you (anything), grasp it from me. And, indeed, those before you perished because of their much questioning and disputing with their Prophets.” [Ahmed 7371, 7288, Muslim 1337]
*********************************
TOPIC 18-About the Scholar of Madinah
(2689)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported in a Marfu form, ‘Soon people will travel on camels (from afar) to acquire knowledge. They will not find anyone more learned than the scholar of Madinah.’
*********************************
This scholar of Madinah is MALIK according to ULAMA; it is interesting that the Prophet (PBUH) foretold about him and this enhances his respect much. MALIK was born the same year (93 AH) in which ANAS ibn MALIK (RA) died who was one of the very last SAHABA (RA) to pass away. Interestingly, the name of the father of MALIK was also ANAS ibn MALIK that was another person than the famous companion that died that year. SHAFA’I and even AHMED benefited much from his knowledge and guidance. He is one of the four IMAMS (guides) of FIQH and even AHLE-HADITH, (who do not like to take anyone specific as the IMAM in FIQH but like to study AHADITH for rulings at different issues by their own, with assistance of the comments of all ancient ULAMA or by the ULAMA available at the current times), respect him highly; they respect all other IMAMS too as they all are highly prominent in the field of the Islamic knowledge.
TOPIC 19-Excellence of knowledge over worship
(2690)-Sayyidina lbn Abbas (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “One FAQIH is more severe on the devil than a thousand worshippers.” [Ibn Majah 222]
(2691)-Qays ibn Kathir reported that a man came to Abu Darda at Damascus from Madinah. He asked him, “What has brought you here O Brother.” He said “I have come for Hadith which I have learnt that you narrate from Allah’s Messenger (PBUH).” He asked, “Have you come for no other purpose?’ He said, ‘No!” He asked, “Have you come for some business?” He said, “No! I have not come except to seek this Hadith.” So Abu Darda (RA) said, “I had heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say that who travels on a path in search of knowledge will find that Allah causes him to travel on the path to Paradise. And the angels will lower their wings for the pleasure of the seeker of knowledge. And it is for the scholar (i.e. the seeker of the knowledge of Islam), that all in the heavens and all on the earth seek forgiveness so much so that fish that is in the water. And the excellence of a scholar over a worshipper is like the excellence of the moon over all the stars. The scholars are the heirs of the Prophet (PBUH); and the Prophets do not leave dinar or dirham in legacy. They only leave knowledge so who takes it indeed collects an abundant good fortune.” [Ahmed 3641, Ibn Majah 223, Ahmed 21774]
(2692)-Sayyidina Yazid ibn Salamah (RA) submitted, “O Messenger of Allah (PBUH) I have heard many Ahadith from you. I fear that I might forget the earlier ones against the latest. So, narrate to me a word that is comprehensive.” He said, “Fear Allah about whatever you know.”
(2693)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Two characterstics cannot combine in a hypocrite; good character and an understanding of religion.”
(2694)-Sayyidina Abu Umamah Bahili (RA) reported that two men were mentioned before Allah’s Messenger (PBUH). One of them was a devout worshipper while the other was a scholar. So Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The excellence of the scholar over the worshipper is like my excellence over the humblest of you.” Then, he said, “Surely, Allah, His angels, the inhabitants of the heavens and the earths, even the ants in their holes and even the fish invoke blessings on the teacher of the people about what is good.”
(2695)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “A believer is never satiated from the good (words) that he hears till its limit is Paradise.”
(2696)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The words of wisdom are the lost possession of a believer. So, wheresoever he finds them, he has more right over them.” [Ibn e Majah 4169]
*********************************
There are seven Ahadith here at this last topic of the booklet of Knowledge and all of these tell about the excellence of Knowledge of Islam. The first of these tell us that a learned person in Islamic Matters that just fulfills the necessary practice of Islam with attention towards Allah, occupies a higher place than many of those who read SALAH much and fast much and care about other practical feature of Islam much more than other Muslims with attention towards Allah as the true knowledge is power that guides men to righteousness. The second Hadith also denotes the excellence of knowledge with necessary practice of Islamic values over high practice of Islam but it also tells that it is the knowledge of Islam (about the true belief and righteous deeds) that the Prophet (PBUH) would leave behind when he passes away (and any worldly asset that he might leave would be SADAQAH) as he is liable to convey the message of Allah (and those who understand it well are indeed praiseworthy); he has explained it well yet he is not responsible to force anyone to practice it. Note here that JIHAD is necessary when some people challenge Islam trying to bar the practice of Islam by deadly weapons and sheer force; it is better to make a respectable pact of peace with such enemy of Islam as wars today would claim many innocent lives due to the very deadly weapons available today. We Muslims must ask Allah to seize the enemy of Islam by His true authority; we Muslims must also ask His mercy and blessing upon us as that is the best way to go in the situation we Muslims face today. The third Hadith i.e. 2692 gives us a beautiful message that if a Muslim applies to practice whatever knowledge of Islam he has, even that would cause him to get some good status at Akhirat. The fourth one here informs that a hypocrite would never have any of two good things; the true knowledge of Islam and the good character that comes only with that true knowledge. The next Hadith is like the first one of this topic telling the superiority of the person highly knowledgeable in Islam. The second from the last Hadith tells about the insistence of the real studious person on asking for knowledge and he goes on seeking it till the last of his worldly life till that knowledge (which he has taken into his practice too and has guided others too with it), leads him to Paradise at AKHIRAT. The last Hadith at this topic (and at this booklet too), is referred to by the learned persons much (even poets in Urdu Language have written verses for its message and have taken the term “wisdom” here to mean the knowledge in general); note that all of the knowledge that guides Muslims towards the obedience of Allah in much praiseworthy manner, is actually the asset of Muslims only; they must use it for the Islamic cause (TABLIGH and to answer the force of the enemy with high caliber); this last narration is termed as weak by respectable TIRMIDHI though when we take the “wisdom” mentioned here as the true knowledge of Islam then it certainly is a wonderful guidance to make the life better; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
45- BOOK OF SALAAM & GENERAL BEHAVIOUR (34 topics)
TOPIC 1-Giving currency to Salaam (Greetings)
(2697)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “By Him in Whose Hand is my life, you will not enter Paradise till you believe, and you will not believe till you love each other. Shall I not guide you to something which if you do, you will love each other. Give currency to Salaam between yourselves.” [Muslim 54, Bukhari 260, Abu Dawud 5193, Ibn Majah 68, Ahmed 10436]
*********************************
TOPIC 2-Virtue of Salaam
(2698)-Sayyidina lmran bn Husayn (RA) reported that a man came to the Prophet (PBUH) and said, ‘As Salaamu Alaikum (Safety remains to you by Allah’s care).” He said, “(He has) ten (pious deeds).” Another came and said, “As Salaamu Alaikum wa Rahmat-Allah (Safety remains to you by Allah’s care and blessing of Allah comes to you).” He said, “Twenty.” Then another came and said, ‘As Salaalmu Alaikum wa Rahmatullah wa Barakaatuh (Safety remains to you by Allah’s care and blessing of Allah comes to you and Allah makes that more).’ He said, “Thirty.” [Ahmed 19968]
*********************************
From here, the booklet of General Behaviour commences and the placement by respectable TIRMIDHI for this booklet here after the Book of Belief and the Book of Knowledge indicates that the true Belief guides towards the proper Knowledge and that guides towards the righteous Behaviour. The first two Ahadith here tell us about the virtue of SALAM; that is greeting each other but note here that SALAM is not only greeting but it is also praying Allah for the betterment of the Muslim brother to whom SALAM is presented. The quantity in good deeds would be written in account according to the quality of the SALAM presented; presenting it once equaling ten good deeds minimum.
TOPIC 3-Seeking permission thrice to enter
(2699)-Sayyidina Abu Saeed (RA) reported that Sayyidina Abu-Musa (Ra) sought permission of Sayyidina Umar (RA) to enter his home saying, “As-Salamu Alaikum, may I come in?” But he got no answer; UMAR (RA) counted that this is once. Abu-Musa kept quiet for some time and sought permission the second time, “As-Salaamu Alaikum, may I come in?” Then UMAR (RA) counted that this is twice, and then Abu-Musa kept quiet for some time. Again he said, ‘Assalaamu Alaikum, may I come in?” So UMAR (RA) counted that this is thrice. Then he returned. Umar (RA) asked the gate-keeper about what he had done. He said, “He has gone away.” Umar (RA) said, “Bring him to me.” When he came, Umar (RA) asked him, “What did you do (returning without meeting me)?” Abu Musa said, “This is the SUNNAH (to ask permission three times then return).” Umar (RA) asked, “Is that the SUNNAH. By Allah, bring me an evidence and witness, or I will punish you.” Abu Sa’eed narrated futher that Abu Musa came to us and we were his friends, the Ansars. He said, “O Group of Ansars, are you not those who know the Ahadith of Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) the best of all people? Did he not say that permission is sought three times? If you are given permission then enter, otherwise turn back.” The people laughed at him, but I raised my head to him and asked, “What had befallen you in this matter? I am your partner in the punishment that you might receive.” I went to Umar (RA) and informed him of that (Hadith) and he said, “I had not known this.” [Ah 11029, Bukhari 6245, M 2153, AD 5170, Ibn Majah 3706]
(2700)-Sayyidina Umar ibn Khattab (RA) reported that he sought permission of Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) three times and he gave permission. [Bukhari 89, Muslim 1479, Nasai 2128]
*********************************
UMAR (RA) was the second Caliph and he had an angry disposition; he especially was strict in the implementation of Islam. For some reason, he did not permit Abu-Musa (RA), one of the Seniors in SAHABA of the Prophet (PBUH), to enter his home for some time and was struck by his return, most probably finding that insulting to him. Now, when he called him back and he told UMAR that this attitude was according to SUNNAH, he felt the urge to know if it is so, as then clearly the return of Abu-Musa was not intended to insult Umar in any way. Abu-Saeed, one of the youngest SAHABA, then stood by him and vouched for him on his stance. With all his anger, Umar saw the point and accepted that he was unaware of that guidance. The next Hadith tells us that he was given permission to enter the Prophet’s place when he asked for that three times; note here that he did not know that if not permitted in three requests maximum, he must return.
TOPIC 4-How to respond to Salaam
(2701)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that a man came into the mosque while Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) was sitting at a side. He offered his Salah and offered Salaam to Allah’s Messenger (PBUH). He responded, “Wa alayk (and on you). Go back and pray as you have not prayed (properly).” Then he reported the full Hadith. [Bukhari 6251]
*********************************
TOPIC 5-About conveying Salaam to someone
(2702)-Sayyidina Abu Salamah reported that Sayyidah Aisha (RA) narrated to him, Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said to me “JIBRIL here conveys Salaam to you.” I responded, “And to him be as-Salaam wa Rahamat-Allah wa Barakatuh.” [Bukhari 6249, Abu Dawud 5232, Ahmed 24335, Ibn e Majah 3696]
*********************************
Hadith 2701 is narrated in full as Hadith 303 in this JAME’ TIRMIDHI by Abu-Huraira. As the man had hurried through the SALAH reading it fast, the Prophet asked him to repeat it and that happened three times before he taught him how to read it correctly. Hadith 2702 denotes the merit of Bibi Ayesha (RA), the beloved wife of the Prophet (PBUH), that at least once she was given Salam by JIBRAEL, the most honorable angel, and this Hadith also is reported at another place and that is the booklet of Merits, the last booklet in JAME’ TIRMIDHI, in the narration of merits of Bibi Ayesha; there it is Hadith 3904 though that is not mentioned at this presentation.
TOPIC 6-Excellence of one who takes initiative in greetings
(2703)-Sayyidina Abu-Umamah (RA) reported that someone submitted. “O Messenger of Allah (PBUH) when two people meet, which of them must take the initative in greeting with salaam”? He said, “He who is nearer to Allah (must take precedence).’ [Abu Dawud 5197]
*********************************
TOPIC 7-Dislike for gesturing greetings with hand
(2704)-Amr ibn Shu’ayb reported from his father who from his grandfather that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said “He is not of us who assumes resemblance to those other than us. Do not imitate the Jews and the Christians. The greeting of the Jews is a gesture of the fingers and the greeting of the Christians is a gesture of the palm.”
*********************************
Hadith 2703 means that the one who takes the initiative in Salam is more praiseworthy than the one who answers. It is not appropriate to take up any such gestures from the Jews or the Christians that they make as their religious signs or that are totally related to them specifically. In those days, it seems that they had specific ways of their greetings by fingers and by the palm respectively while they said their greetings. Even today, people make gestures with hands as they greet each other; yet as that is not taken as some religious custom of anyone, it is not questionable. But note that where some gestures in greetings are the religious identity of the people there that are other than Muslims, then Muslims must avoid those gestures certainly.
TOPIC 8-Greetings to children
(2705)-Sayyar reported that he was going with Thabit Bunani. They came across children and he greeted them with Salaam and said, “I was with Anas (RA) and we passed by children and he offered them Salaam and told me that he was with the Prophet (PBUH) and as they passed by some childern the Prophet (PBUH) greeted them.” [Bukhari 6247, Muslim 2168, Abu Dawud 5202, Ibn e Majah 3700]
*********************************
We read about the time when the Prophet (PBUH) started calling towards Allah that the only principle that applied at the society, was “might is right”. That time is called JAHILIYAT-OOLA (period of the first Ignorance) and now, with all means of knowledge with us, it seems that we have JAHILIYAT-UKHRA (period of the last Ignorance). At that time, the Prophet used to present SALAAM to the children and this narration that reports this amazing attitude shows how well Allah had taught him that he could practice the virtuous challenging acts without any care to the society he was in; even the rulings of Psychology would fail here, being one of social sciences, how such virtuous person could have risen up in such an adverse environment; that is the true guidance from Allah and certainly He knows well how to do His works in any situation whatsoever; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 9-Greeting women
(2706)-Sayyidah Asma bint Yazid narrated that Alalh’s Messenger (PBUH) passed through the mosque one day. A group of women were sitting there. He gestured his greeting with his hand. [Abu Dawud 5204, Ibn e Majah 3701]
*********************************
TOPIC 10-Greetings on entering one’s home
(2707)-Sa’eed ibn Musayyiab reported from Sayyidina Anas (RA) that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said to him in the mosque, “O son, whenever you go to your family, give your Salaam. That will bring blessings to you and to the people of your house.”
*********************************
TOPIC 11-Greetings before speech
(2708)-Sayyidina Jabir ibn Abdullah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Say Salaam before speech”. And through the same sanad it is reported from the Prophet (PBUH) that he said, “Do not invite a person to the meal till he greets with Salaam.”
*********************************
H-2706 clarifies that the gestures which are not an identity of other than Muslims, are well to take while conveying SALAAM. It also tells us that the Guide has the right to convey his greetings to unrelated women as he is the teacher to all and his greetings come in necessary conversation. Note that un-necessary conversation to unrelated women is disallowed so not only Muslim women but Muslim men too must take this into consideration as much as possible. The narration-2708 is weak and it is not appropriate to stop anyone who is feeling hungry without resources to satiate his hunger due to his slack in saying SALAAM. However, a Muslim person who comes at some place where his Muslim brothers are sitting at meal, must take care to present his SALAM to them by his own to show his respect to all of them and to clarify that he is not conceited.
TOPIC 12-It is disliked to greet a disbeliever
(2709)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Do not take precedence in greeting the Jews and the Christians.When you encounter one of them on the road compel him to go by a narrow path.” [Ahmed 8569, Bukhari 1103, Muslim 2167, Abu Dawud 5205]
(2710)-Sayyidah Aisha (RA) narrated; ‘A company of Jews visited the Prophet (PBUH) and said, ‘As-saam alayk’ The Prophet (PBUH) said, “Wa alayk.” [By saam in their words, they meant ‘death to you’ and the Prophet PBUH said ‘same to you’]. I said to them, “Death to you all and the curse.” So the Prophet (PBUH) said, “O Aisha, Allah loves mildness in affairs, in all of them.” I asked, “Did you not hear what they said?” He said, “Indeed I have responded with the same.” [Bukhari 6356, Muslim 2165, Ibn e Majah 3698, Ahmed 24145]
*********************************
The first Hadith at this topic gives the guidance that those AHLE-KITAB (Jews & Christians) whose resentment to Islam shows clearly by their attitude, Muslims must limit them in action by wisdom. If they are ZIMMI (living with Muslims at their area of majority under protection of the state) and they have such resentment, they must be handled with care so as not to force them to better their attitudes but “to compel them to go by narrow path”; the state would do this by making such laws or/and asking them gently to take such course of action that limits them in demonstrating their resentment in ways that are negative in effect to Muslims. Even if they show negative attitude by offensive words, Muslims must ignore them unless action is necessary. This offensive attitude mostly happens when such AHLE-KITAB are offensive to the last Prophet Muhammad (PBUH) by their words as is evident in the second Hadith of this topic too (and in this issue, it seems that the world has not changed much); it is noteworthy that mostly those people are involved in this ignoble attitude who like to present their-selves as most educated, sophisticated and decent of people. I, MSD, pray that may Allah curse the faces of all such ill-wishers of Islam. The non-Muslims that live with Muslims as minorities (ZIMMI) must not feel restrictions to practice their own belief; they must live in whatever style they like but that must remain without challenging Muslims and without violating the Islamic law of the land in any manner certainly.
TOPIC 13-Greetings to group that has both Muslims and others
(2711)-Sayyidina Usamah ibn Zayd (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) passed by an assembly containing a mixture of Muslims and Jews. He offered them Salaam. [Ah 21828, Nasai 2987, Muslim 1798]
*********************************
TOPIC 14-The rider should salute the pedestrian
(2712)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported on the authority of the Prophet (PBUH) that salaam should be offered by the rider to the pedestrian, the pedestrian to the one who is seated, and a fewer number to a larger group. And, Ibn Muthanna added in his hadith, ‘And the young should salute the old.’ [Ahmed 10630, Bukhari 6231, Muslim 2160, Abu Dawud 5198]
(2713)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “Let the young give Salaam to the old, the passer-by to the seated and the few to the many.”
(2714)-Sayyidina Fardalah ibn Ubaid (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Salaam is offered by the horse-rider to one who is on foot, and by the pedestrian to one who is standing, and by a smaller number to a larger number.” [Ahmed 23990, Bukhari 996]
*********************************
TOPIC 15-Greeting while sitting and arising from an assembly
(2715)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messsenger (PBUH) said, “When one of you ends up at an assembly, let him offer Salaam. If he seems inclined to sit then let him sit down. Thereafter, when he stands up, he must offer Salaam. And the first (Salaam) is not more rightful than the last.” [Ahmed 7145]
*********************************
We have the etiquettes for presenting of SALAAM here. Where there is gathering of both Muslims and others then the Muslim person coming there, is allowed to present SALAAM there though where only non-Muslims are present, he must not take the initiative for SALAAM there. Also note that when some group of Muslims visits some other group of Muslims, Salam by even one of them is enough to the other group as it would suffice for all of his colleagues. By custom, SALAAM is presented only at the beginning of the meeting (note that to present SALAAM is SUNNAH but answer to it is WAJIB); the point to note is that the Muslim person must present his SALAM to all not only at his arrival but also at his departure; that is the better thing rather than usage of other words; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 16-Seeking permission standing opposite the house
(2716)-Sayyidina Abu Dharr (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If anyone slid the curtain (of a house) and his sight penetrated in the house before he sought permission for himself and he saw the secret of its folks, then he touched the limit that was not lawful to him to touch. If meanwhile someone had pierced his eyes while they were penetrating (the house) then I would not get him retribution. But, if a man goes to a house that has no curtains neither is it shut and his eyes fall inside then he is not in error that fault lies with the people of the house.”
*********************************
TOPIC 17-Peeping into someone’s house
(2717)-Sayyidina Anas (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) was in his home when a man peeped into it. So, he advanced to him with an arrow and the man retreated.” [Bukhari 6242]
(2718)-Sayyidina Sahl ibn Sa’d Saidi (RA) reported that a man peeped into the room of the Prophet (PBUH) through on aperture He had a comb with which he was scratching his hair and he said, “If I had known that you were peeping inside then I would have poked your eyes with it. Seeking permission is initiated only because of eyes.” [Ah 22866, Bukhari 6241, M 2156, N 4874]
*********************************
TOPIC 18-Salutation before seeking permission
(2719)-Sayyidina Kaladah ibn Hanbal (RA) narrated that Safwan ibn Umayyah sent me to the Prophet (PBUH) with a little milk, a young gazelle and some small cucumbers. The Prophet (PBUH) was then in an upper part of the valley. I went to him but did not seek permission and did not offer Salaam. So, he instructed me, “Go back and say, ‘As-Salaamu-Alaikum, may I enter’?” This was after Safwan had embraced Islam. Amr said, “Umayyah ibn Safwan told me of this hadith” and he did not say, “I heard it from Kaladah.” [Abu Dawud 5176, Ahmed 15425]
(2720)-Sayyidina Jabir (RA) said that he sought permission of the Prophet (PBUH) that he might speak to him about his father’s debt. He asked, “Who is there?” Jabir said, “I” and he repeated, “I, I, I” as though he disliked that (response). [Ahmed 14446, Bukhari 6250, Muslim 2155, Abu Dawud 5187, Ibn Majah 3719]
*********************************
Note the words that ‘seeking permission is only because of eyes’; this actually is the message that is given in Ahadith at topics 16 and 17 here that the sight of the visitor must not penetrate inside the house; he must stand at the side of the entrance. H-2719 here also tells about the necessary etiquette while visting someone. The last Hadith gives the message that at the introduction, the person introducing his own self, must be explicit about his identity so as not to leave any margin for confusion.
TOPIC 19-Dislike to enter home at night at return from journey
(2721)-Sayyidina Jabir (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) forbade them to go to their women folk at night (on returning from a journey). [M 15285, Bukhari 5247, M 715, AD 2778]
*********************************
TOPIC 20-Throwing dust on letter
(2722)-Sayyidina Jabir (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “When one of you writes a letter, let him put dust on it, for it turns out well for the objective.”
*********************************
Return to home from a long-term journey asks the ettiquette that the traveller informs his near ones especially his wife about his return; providing the specific time and the specific date of that; if he slacks in providing that information, he is disallowed to return at the night. The H-2722 is one of weak narrations and so we must not take it at face; Islam appreciates practicality rather than rituals that make little sense. The Prophet (PBUH) discarded by his teachings many of superstitions that were prevalent at that time and for many such things, his attitude always declared that ‘simple explanation is always the best’. Putting dust on letters might have been one of the prevalent notions of the time that had no basis (and this narration too provides none to it being a weak narration). For some detail, see the note at H-2150 and the point to note is that Islam appreciates reasoning in the study of effects that are said to occur on human beings; not superstitions. There is Hadith reported by respectable Bukhari by Sahl ibn Sa’ad (RA) that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “If at all there is bad warning, it is in the horse, the woman, and the house.” In this Hadith, the word ‘if’ is noteworthy and note in addition, there are Ahadith of the Prophet (PBUH) that by their meaning, declare that it is not truly the infection of the disease that causes it to another man (a statement that gives tribute to the healthy man’s immune system); but note also that he had commanded to keep away too from such men who had some disease known to spread by closeness so that the setback of his immune system might not cause harm to the belief of the person who gets it by such closeness (see the note at H-1824).
TOPIC 21-Place the pen on your ear
(2723)-Sayyidina Zayd ibn Thabit (RA) reported that he visited Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) once. A scribe was sitting with him and Zayd heard him say (to the scribe) “Place the pen on your ear. It helps keep the memory of the dictator sharp.”
*********************************
This Hadith guides to place the pen at ear to keep the memory sharp and the point to note here is that this is not some superstition but simple guidance to keep the pen available to write the necessary things that the person wants to remember. As I, MSD, write poetry in Urdu, I understand well that to keep pen available at all times is necessary to save the poetic verses that sometimes come to mind at most unexpected times. The Hadith here points out to keep the pen available to remember thoughts and that could be kept anywhere for easy access; the most common place to keep it then, used to be the ear for easy access and it does not mean that it is the only place for keeping the memory sharp; the term “dictator” is in the literal meaning here and not the political.
TOPIC 22-Learning Hebrew
(2724)-Sayyidina Zayd ibn Thabit (RA) narrated that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) commanded me to learn for him words from the writing of the Jews, saying, “By Allah, I am not convinced that the Jews write correctly.” Half a month had not gone by when I learnt it for him. When I had learnt it, and he had to write to the Jews, I wrote it down to them and when they wrote him, I read out to him their letters.” [Ahmed 21643, Bukhari 7195, Abu Dawud 3645]
*********************************
TOPIC 23-About writing to the polytheists
(2725)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) wrote letters before his death to the Chosroes, Caesar, and Najashi and to every King, inviting them to Allah. And this Najashi was not the one for whom Funeral-Salah he had led. [Muslim 1774, Ahmed 12358]
*********************************
Ahadith here clarify that it is necessary for the notable leader of Muslims to call those who are away from Islam towards it with all means available for it. Muslims must take up all the necessary learning for the presentation of Islam to all the peoples of the world; this is necessary at least by the sufficient number of them to fulfill the need for TABLIGH. This presentation is the obligation of Muslims towards them and the right of non-Muslims upon them. Note that Zaid ibn Thabit (RA) had a wonderful memory and he was one of HUFFAZ (that could read the Quran without seeing it in writing) too. In writing letters towards non-Muslims, first the Muslim person must tell his name or introduce himself briefly then start the message with the name of Allah. He might omit the Salam yet where he presents it that would be “Salam on him who follows guidance”. The Prophet (PBUH) sent letters to all kings of the time at the last of his age including the KHOSRO of Persia and the Caesar of Rome; KHOSRO and Caesar were the titles of the kings that ruled the respective places; these were two strong political powers of the time that afterwards fell by the rise of Muslims within decades of passing away of the Prophet (PBUH). KHOSRO of Persia tore the letter and he was killed by his family members (as the Prophet PBUH had prayed Allah to tear his dynasty in the manner he had torn the letter) and CAESAR adopted an attitude of indifference as he wanted to accept Islam but his people in general did not want that; for the sake of his worldly kingdom, he left AKHIRAT. The Prophet (PBUH) also sent a letter to NAJASHI of HABSHA, the one who came after the NAJASHI who had accepted Islam and upon the death of whom, the Prophet (PBUH) had led the Funeral-Salah at Madinah.
TOPIC 24-How to write to the polytheists
(2726)-Sayyidina Ibn Abbas (RA) reported that Abu Sufyan ibn Harb informed him that when he had gone to Syria on a trade mission with some people, Heraclius sent him message. They presented themselves in his court. Thereafter, Sufyan mentioned the Hadith. Heraclius called for the letter of Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) and it was read out to him. It said, “In the name of Allah, the Compassionate the Merciful; from Muhammad the slave of Allah and His Messenger (PBUH) to Heraclius, the great of Rome; Salam on him who follows the guidance; to proceed!” [Ahmed 2370, Muslim 1773, Abu Dawud 5136]
*********************************
TOPIC 25-Fixing the seal on the letter
(2727)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik reported that when the Prophet (PBUH) intended to write letters to the non-Arabs, he was told that the non-Arabs did not accept a letter without a seal on it. So, he had a ring made. “It is as though I see its whiteness on his palm.” [Ahmed 2092, Abu Dawud 4210, Ahmed 12940]
*********************************
The ring that was made to work as a seal to letters sent to the non-Arabs was made in this form that above was written “Allah” then “RASUL” (Messenger) and then “Muhammad” meaning that Muhammad (PBUH) is the (last) Messenger of Allah. Abu-Sufyan was one of the chiefs of Makkah who had not yet accepted Islam then. His daughter Umm Habibah (RA) was one of the respectable wives of the Prophet (PBUH); she had kept to Islam in much trying times and her marriage ceremony with the Prophet (PBUH) was performed in his absence, at HABSHA in presence of NAJASHI who had accepted Islam; he had taken care of the ceremony in accordance with the request of the Prophet PBUH as Abu-Sufyan had not then accepted Islam (he became Muslim after the conquest of Makkah) and his famous son MU’AVIAH became Caliph later; note that though MU’AVIAH was among SAHABA and there was extension too in the Islamic land at his period of reign yet the grave blunder of MU’AVIAH about his son YAZID putting that ugly person by character onto the throne is a terrible black mark in his document of account and in the documents of those too who had advised him to do so, even if some of them were SAHABA (most of them had accepted Islam late after the conquest of Makkah). Abu Sufyan was on a visit to Syria on a trade expedition and by chance, the letter of the Prophet (PBUH) that invited Caesar Heraclius to Islam had reached him then. He asked for someone from Arabs who did know the Prophet (PBUH) well and Abu-Sufyan was called in who was asked some questions about the Prophet (PBUH). This interview that Heraclius had with Abu-Sufyan is the famous conversation that has been recorded in the books of history too besides the books of Ahadith; the bottom line here is that Abu-Sufyan had to accept there at Heraclius’s court that the Prophet (PBUH) is highly truthful person who is not interested in fame and wealth but he wants only to get all the people in Islam and that only was the reason that the people at Makkah opposed him; his acceptance of this fact was due to the reason that many others from Arabs were present then in that court who also knew the Prophet (PBUH) well; this led Heraclius to say plainly that whatever Abu-Sufyan had said about the Prophet, if that all is true then very soon this virtuous man would have the control of the area he sits on (it is interesting to note that he avoided to fight Muslims at TABUK when they were headed by the Prophet PBUH himself though he had one of the strongest armies at that time, that gave the message throughout the known world then that Arab Muslims are no longer weak but they have changed to formidable nation that are totally able to challenge any political power of the time). Caesar did not embrace Islam due to the love for his kingdom yet his words became the truth in the following years when much of his area came into the control of Muslims especially at the war of YARMOUK; that proved to be the beginning of the end of the Roman Empire in all that area that was in the land of Arabs.
TOPIC 26-The nature of Salaam
(2728)-Sayyidina Miqdad ibn Aswad (RA) reported that I and my two friends (came to Madinah). Our hearing and sight had gone weak from hunger. We presented ourselves to the Sahaba (RA) but none of them accepted us. So we went to the Prophet (PBUH) and he took us to his home; there were three sheep. The Prophet (PBUH) said to us “Milk these sheep.” So, we milked them and each of us drank his portion and kept aside the Prophet’s (PBUH) share. He would come in the night and offer Salaam in such a way that if anyone was sleeping then he would not be disturbed while one who was awake heard him. He would then go to the mosque and offer Salah. When he returned, he drank his share of milk. [Muslim 2055, Ahmed 23873]
*********************************
TOPIC 27-Dislike of offering Salaam to the one passing urine
(2729)-Sayyidina Ibn Umar (RA) reported that a man offered salaam to the Prophet (PBUH) while he was passing urine. So, he did not respond to his Salaam. [M 370, AD 16, Ibn e Majah 353]
*********************************
It is in AADAAB (good manners) of Salaam that that the Muslim person presents it to the persons awake in such manner that it does not disturb the sleeping persons; he must not present it to the person who is passing urine (and such a person must not answer if anybody does present his Salam to him then). Also if someone is obsessed with some work, it is better to wait for some time and not present Salaam at that time. Miqdad ibn Aswad was among the Ashaab of BADR (those who participated in the battle of BADR; the first war that took place in the month of RAMADHAN). His words that none of SAHABA accepted them mean that none of the SAHABA they met was able to invite them all to have something to eat with him due to his own troubled position; it was nothing personal.
TOPIC 28-MAKRUH to say Alayk as-Salaam in greeting
(2730)-Abu Tamimah Hujaymi (RA) reported that a man of his community said that I looked for the Prophet (PBUH) but could not find him. So I sat down. Suddenly a group of men appeared and he was one of them. I did not recognise him. He was patching up differences between them. When he had finished, some of them stood with him and said, “O Messenger of Allah (PBUH)” When I heard that, I said, “Alayk-as-Salaam (i.e. on you be Salaam), O Messenger of Allah (PBUH); Alayk-as-Salaam, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH), Alayk-as-Salaam, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH).” He said, “The words Alayk-as-Salaam (on you, be Salaam) are greeting for the dead.” Then he turned to me and said, “When you meet a man, your brother Muslim, you must say ‘As-Salaam Alaykum Wa Rahmatullah wa Barakatuh’ (Salam on you and blessing of Allah and more of that; say the word Salaam first).” Then he responded to my Salaam saying. “wa Alayka wa Rahmatullah, wa Alayka wa Rahmatullah, wa Alayka wa Rahmatullah.” [Abu Dawud 4084, Ahmed 15955]
(2731)-Abu Tamimah Hujaymi reported from Jabir ibn Sulaym. He said, “I came to the Prophet (PBUH) and said, ‘Alikas Salaam.’ He said “Do not say Alikas Salaam, but say As-Salaam Alaik.” And the lengthy account of the Hadith follows.
(2732)-Sayiidina Anas ibn Malik reported that when Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) offered Salaam, he did it thrice and when he said something, he repeated it three times. [Bukhari 94]
*********************************
TOPIC 29-About three persons
(2733)-Sayyidina Abu Waqid Laythi (RA) reported that while Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) was seated in the mosque and the people were with him, three men came. Two of them approached him while the third went away. When they stood by him, they offered Salaam. One of them saw some space in the circle and sat down there and the other sat behind the people. The third had already gone away. When Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) had finihed, he said, “Shall I not tell you about three people. As for one of them, he leaned towards Allah, so Allah leaned towards him. As for the other, he felt shy (and sat in the rear) so Allah let him be. As for the third, he turned away, so Allah deprived him.” [Ahmed 21966, Bukhari 66, Muslim 2176]
(2734)-Sayyidina Jabir ibn Samurah (RA) reported that when they came to the Prophet’s (PBUH) gatherings, they sat down wherever they got space. [Ahmed 20983, Bukhari 1141, Abu Dawud 8425]
*********************************
The point to note here at the topic-29, is the message in specific sense that when someone approaches the Prophet (PBUH) when he is giving sermon, he must try to hear it in ways possible then and not leave it due to the lack of space. Two of them did well though the second one got a place at behind the people yet he managed to stay and as such became liable to get the share of virtues everyone was getting there while the third one became deprived of the blessing he could have got there. Generally this Hadith points out that a person who intends to attend a religious sermon must try to take out some time and must not leave due to the lack of space but wait till Allah provides him the way to hear the sermon and benefit from it. However, note here that there is a Hadith narrated by Abu-Saeed Khudri (RA) that the Prophet (PBUH) said that ‘the best of (religious) gatherings are those that are spacious’ and so those who organize such gatherings must take care of the quantity of the people who might attend there to hear the religious sermon with fervor. H-2730 & H-2731 tell us that the right manner to say the Salam in general is to say the word of Salam first even though the meaning might remain the same when it is said at the last; H-2732 informs that the Prophet PBUH provided Salam three times so note here that it was with gaps in some gathering so as to give Salam to all present there as he walked ahead through them while sometimes, he repeated his instruction three times because he wanted to address the matter at consideration emphatically.
TOPIC 30-Rights of the pathway
(2735)-Sayyidina Bara (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) passed by a few Ansar seated on a pathway. He said, “If you cannot help but sit here then respond to the Salaam (of every passerby), help the helpless, and guide the lost.” [Ahmed 18593]
*********************************
TOPIC 31-About shaking hands
(2736)-Sayyidina Bara ibn Aazib (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “No two Muslims meet and shake hands without being forgiven before they separate.” [Ahmed 5212, Ibn e Majah 3703, Ahmed 18571]
(2737)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik reported that a man said, “O Messenger of Allah (PBUH), if a man among us meets his brother or his friend, should he bow down before him?” He said, “No.” He asked, “Then shall he embrace him? And Kiss him?” He said, “No.” The man asked. “Should he hold his hand and give him handshake?” The Prophet (PBUH) said, “Yes.” [Muslim 3702]
(2738)-Qatadah reported that he asked Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik “Was the handshake observed by the Sahabah?” He said, “Yes.” [Bukhari 6263]
(2739)-Sayyidina lbn Mas’ud (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “Perfection of greetings is in holding of the hand (that is the hand-shake).” [Ahmed 18573)
(2740)-Sayyidina Abu Umamah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The perfect way of visiting sick is that one of you places his hand on his forehead (or, he said, on his hand) and asks him how he feels. And the perfection of greeting between you is the hand-shake.” [Ahmed 22299]
*********************************
Sitting in gathering at the pathway just for a friendly meeting is not allowed except when there is the intention to help the needy people by telling them the right way to the place they intend to reach or to guide them in Islam showing them the right way to JANNAH; there is a Hadith that tells that the Prophet (PBUH) stood by the pathway for a woman who wanted to ask something from the Prophet (PBUH) and he informed her about what she wanted to know then; both were out of the range of hearing but in the range of sight. Shaking hands at meeting someone is the way that Islam does not challenge but a man must not shake hands with NA-MEHRUM (such unrelated woman that could be asked into marriage if she is or would have been unmarried). Also, the better way that Islam appreciates in shaking hands is to shake with both of hands and that causes completion in greetings. If both say As-Salam Alai’kum to each other with heart, most probably the petty sins of both would be eliminated as SALAM is DUA of a Muslim person to Allah for his Muslim brother when he visits him for any reason.
TOPIC 32-About embrace and kiss
(2741)-Sayyidah Aisha (RA) narrated that when Zayd ibn Harithah came to Madinah, Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) was in my home. He came and knocked at the door. Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) stood up naked, dragging his garment. By Allah, I have never seen him naked before that or after that. He embraced him and kissed him.
*********************************
It is not disallowed for the Muslim man to embrace some man among Muslims near to him, not as custom at every meeting but sometimes, and mostly at EIDAIN (two EIDS that are present in a year, one at the end of RAMADHAN and other at 10th of ZIL-HAJJAH, both to praise Allah on TAUFIQ of giving Muslims the blessing of observing SAUM and of performing HAJJ at Makkah and adjacent areas respectively), Muslim men do embrace each other. Here the narration tells us that the Prophet (PBUH) stood in haste on hearing Zayd ibn Harithah (RA) who had arrived at Madinah just then and to whom he was attached much taking him just like his son (note that the Prophet PBUH had no real sons that had lived upto adulthood); this haste caused him to hold his only loose garment on, that was to conceal the SATAR as he stood and that sheet of cloth shifted a bit (most probably from the back) for just a while. However, the words that he stood up naked do not imply that he was actually in need of covering SATAR (part from the belly to knees all round for men that must remain hidden) for much time and this meaning becomes highly clear by the following words that are “dragging his garment”.
TOPIC 33-Kissing hands and feet
(2742)-Sayyidina Safwan ibn Assal (RA) reported that a Jew said to his friend that he should accompany him to the Prophet (PBUH). His friend said, “Do not call him a Prophet (PBUH) because if he hears that, he would be joyous.” They met the Prophet (PBUH) and asked him about the nine clear signs. So, he said, to them (that they are), “Do not associate anything with Allah, Do not steal. Do not kill anyone whom Allah has made sacred except when that is rightful. Do not take an innocent man to the ruler that he may slay him. Do not practice magic. Do not devour interest. Do not accuse an innocent woman of indecency. Do not flee on the day of the battle. And particularly for you O Jews, do not transgress in the matter of Sabath (Sabt or Saturday).” They kissed his hands and his feet and said, “We bear witness that you are a Prophet.” He asked. “Then what prevents you from following me?” They said, “Dawood had prayed that Prophets should not cease to come from his progeny and we fear that if we follow you then the Jews will kill us.” [Nasai 4089, Ibn e Majah 3705, Ahmed 18114]
*********************************
The Hadith here tell about the nine specific signs that were commands of Allah these both wanted to know and these are other than the nine signs that are told in the Holy Book Quran (see 17:101 and also 27:12). The Prophet (PBUH) told them these nine specific commands of Allah and they were impressed so much that they even kissed his hands and feet. The Hadith reports that they even accepted Islam by believing in the Prophet yet it is not clear by this narration if they were truthful in this acceptance. Their fear of their people is evident by their words; so the best to say about their belief is that Allah knows better.
TOPIC 34-About saying MARHABA (Welcome)
(2743)-Sayyidah Umm Hani (RA) narrated that at the conquest of Makkah I went to meet Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) and found him having a bath. Fatimah had screened him with a garment. I greeted with Salaam and he asked “Who is it”? I said, “I, Umm Hani.” He said, “MARHABA (welcome) O Umm Hani.” Then the narrator narrated the Hadith at length. [Ahmed 26973, Bukhari 280, Muslim 336, Abu Dawud 1291, Nasai 275, Ibn e Majah 465]
(2744)-Sayyidna Ikrimah ibn Abu Jahl reported that when he presented himself to Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) he exclaimed, “MARHABA (Welcome) to the Muhajir-Rider.”
*********************************
The first thing to note here is how virtuous the society had become even at Makkah with time then; this incident does indicate towards this transformation; note that Fatimah (RA) had screened her father, the Prophet (PBUH), while he was having a bath presumably with some necessary cloth on and that screen was managed by tying one end of the long sheet of cloth to some post and taking the other by hands keeping the back towards him. Then, UMM HANI, the first cousin of the Prophet (PBUH), who was not only NA-MEHRUM to the Prophet (PBUH) but he had proposed her for marriage too, came there; she had come for a visit at this time and neither he needed to tell her to wait outside (in fact he said MARHABA that means welcome) nor UMM-HANI felt such need; such strong positive attitude was present to deal with the opposite gender without any negative thought towards each other whatsoever; however, in the environment we live today, avoidance of such situation is not only better but obligatory due to SADDE-ZARAE’ (stopping of means that might lead to shameful acts) and this does tell how much we still have to learn today in this respect. IKRIMAH (the son of ABU-JAHL who was an unrelenting enemy of Islam at Makkah), came back after leaving for Ethiopia, to accept Islam. He was already moved by the merciful conduct of the Prophet (PBUH), especially at this occasion, when Makkah was conquered when he had forgiven all those persons who had unanimously agreed to murder him (and he had to make the HIJRAH). IKRIMAH saw at the fierce storm that his ship faced during the voyage at sea when he was running away that everyone was calling Allah for safety; they all had forgotten those that they took as His equals in authority. That affected him and he realized the Truth then & there. Some people do need a storm in life to realize the Truth by the blessing of Allah Who brings out light even from the darkness. Allah not only gave IKRIMAH (RA) the TAUFIQ to accept Islam but He also gave him the TAUFIQ (chance for betterment) to fight worse enemies of Islam then; among them was MUSAYLIMAH the liar, who had proclaimed himself as a Messenger of Allah and even in the life of the Prophet (PBUH) had written to the Prophet (PBUH) to share the land between them to which the Prophet (PBUH) had written back that all the land belongs to Allah and He gives authority over it whom He wills. Please note here that MUSAYLIMAH the liar had huge property and was prone to luxuries; he was especially inclined towards wine and loose women. Incidentally, MUSAYLIMAH the liar was killed by WAHSHI who had killed HAMZA (RA), the paternal uncle of the Prophet (PBUH) at UHUD; WAHSHI used to say that he had killed one of the best men (when he was among the disbelievers) and had killed one of the worst men in compensation (when he accepted Islam); the weapon used at both occasion was the same; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
(CONTINUED at TIRMIDHI-11)
Presentation by MUHAMMAD SALEEM DADA
[email protected]
[email protected]
Al-Hamdu Lillah
visit also:
http://www.m-saleemdada.com/
40-BOOK ON RESURRECTION (60 topics)
TOPIC 1-About reckoning and retribution
(2423)-Sayyidina Adi ibn Hatim reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There is none of you with whom his Lord will not speak on the Day of Resurrection and there will not be any interpreter between them. He will look to his right and not see anything but that which he has forwarded, and he will look to his left and not see anything but that which he has forwarded. Then he will look ahead of him and the Fire will confront him.” Allah’s Messenger said further, “He among you who can save his face from the Fire even with a piece of date let him do it.” [Bukhari 6539, M 1016, Ibn e Majah 185, Ahmed 18274]
(2424)-Sayyidina Ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The feet of the son of Adam will not move away from his Lord on the Day of Resurrection till he is asked about five things about his life how he spent it; about his youth how he passed it; about his wealth how he earned it; and again about wealth how he spent it; and about what actions he took on that which he learnt.”
(2425)-Sayyidina Abu Barzah Aslami (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “(On the Day of Resurrection) the feet of a slave will not move till he is asked about his life how he spent it; and about his knowledge, what he did with it, and about his wealth, how he earned it and on what he used it, and about his body, in what way he wore it off.”
*********************************
From here we have the booklet of Resurrection and here we would study Ahadith insha Allah that are related to the day when all persons have to account for their belief and deeds. By Grammar, QAYAMAT is MASDAR (meaning the pure word by which other words are derived in different uses but attached to the same meaning as we use verbs in English with “to” and QAYAMAT literally means “to stand”). As all people would stand at QAYAMAT in front of Allah where & when He would decide all matters, it is called QAYAMAT. The word QAYAMAT is used in two ways; it is used as the last day of the world and also as the first day of AKHIRAT (that is also called HASHR). Note that they are two different days (the end of the world and HASHR) with one word for both and there is a period between these two that only Allah knows. There are many other words for QAYAMAT in the former meaning that are used in the Holy Book Quran like SAA’AH (the Hour), HAAQQAAH (The Certain Happening), WAAQIAH (The True Event), GHAASHIAH (The Overwhelming Calamity), QAARIAH (The Knocking Calamity) and others. The words that are used in the Holy Book Quran in the latter meaning of QAYAMAT are mostly expressed by the addition of YAUM (DAY) as YAUM UD-DIN (The Day of Result with Justice), YAUM UL-AAKHIR (The Last Day; but the meaning here is HASHR, the first day of AKHIRAT), YAUM UT-TAGHABUN (The Day of Gain & Loss), YAUM UL-HISAAB (The Day of Account), YAUM UL-QAYAMAT (The Day of QAYAMAT) and others. Here, at the first topic of this Booklet, Ahadith tell us that every person at HASHR would be on his own and only his belief and his deeds would accompany him. Allah would ask him about his worldly life especially five things that he would have to explain then & there. Did he know and believe that the life is given to him only so that he could show he is truly liable to live in JANNAH (Paradise) and this means that the person would be asked if he had recognized the True Aim at the worldly life (i.e. to take Allah as the only True Authority trying the best to fulfill His commands in his deeds) then only he would get on ahead though if he falls here, his way is blocked ahead and he would be thrown into the fire of Hell; how did he use his physical power in his youth (this could be rephrased in today’s terminology as how did he use his worldly status); how did he earn his wealth; how did he spend his wealth; how did he use the knowledge that he had gained. It is interesting to note that for the tangible thing i.e. wealth, earning and spending correctly both are important yet for the intangible thing i.e. knowledge, the questionable part is how a person used it as the knowledge when it guides to right intentions is virtue even only by intentions; yet when it is due to evil intentions (like a person who learns making deadly weapons that might obliterate bodies of living beings and then intends to kill people to show his power), he would only become highly evil if he does put that most evil intention into the practice too.
TOPIC 2-About reckoning and retaliation
(2426)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) “Do you know who is poor?” He was told, “The poor among us, O Messenger of Allah, is he who has no dirham and no possessions.” He said, “The poor of my UMMAH is one who comes on the Day of Resurrection with Salah and Saum and Zakah, but also comes with abuses (he has hurled) on this one, accusations on that one, devouring of some property, blood of someone, slaying of another. So he sits and loses this piety (to someone) and that piety (to another) so that when his good deeds are finished before he has paid off what is against him of sins, he carries their sins thrown to him till he is cast into the fire.”
(2427)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “May Allah show mercy to a slave who has wronged his brother for his honour or property. So, its better that he comes to him and retrieves a pardon before he is taken to task when neither dinar nor dirham is legal tender. If he has good deeds they are drawn upon, but if he does not have good deeds then their evil deeds are laden on him.”
(2428)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The rights will have to be paid in full to their owners so much so that a hornless goat will be compensated by the horned goat.”
*********************************
My UMMAT means Muslims as a whole; SALAT or SALAH is Prayers to Allah; SAUM means Fasting; ZAKAT or ZAKAH (“T” in the last of the Noun is changed to “h” in Arabic in speech when there is a period) is the obligatory charity that is binding on all Muslims who not only have enough for their necessities but after that, are able to save amounts upto the extent that is specific to pay ZAKAH. The Hadith means that good deeds eliminate the evil deeds and evil deeds likewise eliminate the good deeds; this elimination takes place in the world that is DARUL-IMTEHAN (the place of examination) while its disclosure would be at AKHIRAT that is DARUL-JAZA (the place of result) as there are no transactions then, neither of the money nor of deeds; the NAMA-AAMAAL (Document of account of total deeds) of everyone, would be sealed then, so please note well that the words at Ahadith denote the effect of deeds at HASHR but they do not indicate the actual transfer of deeds. Animals would take their revenge there as Allah wills but as they are not MUKALLAF (someone who is responsible for his deeds as the Man and the Jinn) they would not have life afterwards. Some ULAMA have taken this mention “a hornless goat would be compensated by the horned goat” to mean that there would be total justice there and it is not particularly related to animals.
TOPIC 3-(No Caption)
(2429)-Sayyidina Miqdad, one of the companions of Allah’s Messenger (PBUH), reported having heard him say, “When it is the Day of Resurrection, the sun will be drawn nearer to the slaves till it is a mile or two away from them.” Sulaym ibn Aamir said, “I do not know what he meant by two miles the measure of earthly distance or the one with which collyrium is applied to the eyes”. Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said ahead, “The sun would melt them so that they would drown into their perspiration to the limits of their deeds; so among them would be those whom the perspiration would take up to their heels, and those it would take up to their knees, and those it would take up to their backs (waists) and those who are covered up to their faces.” The narrator said that Allah’s Messenger gestured with his hand up to his mouth (to clarify). [Ah 23874, Muslim 2864]
(2430)-Abu Zakariya Yahya ibn Durust Busri reported from Hammad ibn Zayd from Ayyub from Nafi from Ibn Umar (RA); Hammad said, “The day when mankind shall stand before the Lord of the worlds (see verse-6 of Surah 83), their perspiration will drown them up to the middle of their ears.”
*********************************
We have studied at Hadith 2398 that there would be no shade at HASHR except for whom Allah provides. This Hadith is complementary for that and the wording that the Sun would be very near (MEEL in Arabic is the term for both mile and sliver to put something, collyrium or ointment, in eyes) means that heat there would be most high beyond thought that would affect both the righteous persons and the wrong-doers according to their deeds so the worst would have perspiration all over his body while others would also perspire according to their status at AKHIRAT and the righteous ones would be provided a soothing shade and as such would remain safe from perspiration or would not be much irritated by it; the mention of the nearness of the Sun is just to convey that the temperature there would be most high at the ground of HASHR; it does not imply that the Sun would be present at that time and Allah knows better.
TOPIC 4-About the assembling
(2431)-Sayyidina lbn Abbas reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The people will be assembled on the Day of Resurrection barefoot, naked and uncircumcised as they were created.” He then recited ---As We originated the first creation so shall We restore it, a promise (binding) on Us, surely We shall be doing (it) (21,104). The Prophet said in addition, “And the first of the creatures to be clothed will be Ibrahim. And, my Sahaba (Companions) will be taken from the right side and from the left side, and I will say (about the left ones) O Lord, my companions! and it would be said you don't know what they innovated after you. They didn't cease to turn heels since you had separated from them. So, I will say as the righteous slave (Jesus) had said ---If You chastise them, surely they are Your slaves, and if You forgive them, surely You are the Mighty, the Wise (5,118).” [Ahmed 2096, Bukhari 3349, Muslim 2860, Nasai 2081]
(2432)-Bahz ibn Hakim (RA) reported on the authority of his father from his grandfather that he heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say, ‘You will be assembled on foot and on riding beasts and some will be dragged by their faces.’
*********************************
This Hadith tells us according to the verse-104 of Surah ANBIA i.e. the 21st Surah of the Holy Book Quran that people would be assembled at HASHR as they were born here in the world; the physique of JANNATI there would seem around the youthful age of 33 years (see H-2554). IBRAHIM (Abraham; AS) would be clothed first as it is said that he was very particular in wearing decent clothes and Allah would take care to that; Al-Hamdu Lillah. All the persons would be provided clothes then with time according to their status at AKHIRAT yet there would remain those who would not be offered that as they did not have belief and such deeds that might give them any good worth. Similarly, some would be provided with conveyance towards HASHR, some would be on foot and there would be others who would be dragged (by angels) harshly towards that amazingly vast field of HASHR. The Hadith also tells that some persons that were in the companions while the Prophet (PBUH) was at the world, turned MURTAD (means persons who leave Islam after accepting it) after he passed away. This tells that he was not aware of Muslims after his passing away and so is the case even at this moment of time; we Muslims must keep this in mind as there are persons who think that the Prophet (PBUH) is aware of our deeds. Please note that considering such notions about the Prophet (PBUH) does not increase his status (it is already at the highest in human beings that are the highest of creatures when they remember Allah) and we all Muslims must totally avoid these inadequate notions to impress us in any way. The innovators that are mentioned here are generally taken by ULAMA to be those who turned MURTAD in the Caliphate of ABU-BAKR, the first Caliph, when they refused to pay ZAKAH and Allah knows better.
TOPIC 5-About people being presented in the hereafter
(2433)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “On the day of Resurrection, people will be presented three times. The (first) two presentations will involve conversation and excuses. The third time Record of Deeds will be handed over quickly, some getting it in their right hands and some in their left.” [Ahmed 19736]
*********************************
TOPIC 6-He who is subjected to reckoning perishes
(2434)-Aaisha (RA) reported that she heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say, “He whose reckoning is harsh will perish.” She asked, “O Messenger of Allah, Allah says---Then as for him who is given his record in his right hand, soon will his account be taken by an easy reckoning (84,7-8)--- He said, “That is presentation (of deeds).” [Ah 24255, Bukhari 4939, M 2876, AD 3093]
*********************************
Hadith at topic-6 tells us that if a person’s record is taken for scrutiny, it would certainly have something adverse and it would be brought out then in the open. So such person would be dealt with harshly while those who are given their records in the right hand would not be asked about their record and they would safely pass there; that is True Success (see verse-185 of Surah AALE-IMRAN, the third Surah). As for Hadith at topic-5, it has been narrated very weakly and only the part at the last of it, might be correct that ‘Record of Deeds will be handed over quickly, some getting it in their right hands and some in their left’; the words that “people will be presented three times” at HASHR, are not liable to ask any attention.
TOPIC 7-Allah’s question to His slave about his servants
(2435)-Sayyidina Anas reported from the Prophet that he said, “On the Day of Resurrection a son of Adam will be brought as the young of a wolf. He will stand before Allah and Allah will say, ‘I granted you wealth and slaves. What did you do?’ He will say, ‘I accumulated and amassed that and left behind much multiplied. So, send me back and I will bring you all of it.’ Allah will say to him, ‘Tell Me what did you forward?’ He will answer, ‘My Lord, I amassed it (i.e. the wealth), increased it more than it was. So send me back and I will come back with all of it.’ Thus, a slave who will not forward piety would be casted in the fire.”
(2436)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) and Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger said, “On the day of Resurrection, a man will be brought. Allah will ask him, ‘Did I not give you hearing and sight, wealth and children, and subdue to you the animals and the fields. And I let you be the chief and leader of your clan that you may collect one fourth (wealth) from them. Did you imagine that you would meet Me this day of yours’? He will say, ‘No’. So Allah would say to him, ‘This day I forget you just as you forgot Me’.”
*********************************
TOPIC 8-Allah’s saying in verse 99,4
(2437)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira reported that once Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) recited the verse ---on that day, the earth will relate its tidings (99,4); then he asked, “Can you imagine what tidings it will relate?” They said, “Allah and His Messenger know best.” He said, “Its tidings are that it will testify against every man and woman to the deeds they did on its surface saying that he did so-and-so on such-and-such a day. This is that with which it will be commanded.”
*********************************
Ahadith at topic-7 tell us that the man who is involved in the worldly matters and totally forgets AKHIRAT, would be put into fire. Worldly life is not destination but a path to it and a person must always keep this in mind. The Hadith at topic-8 is TAFSIR (commentary) for the fourth verse of the ninety ninth Surah i.e. ZILZAAL. It clarifies that the earth has its own way of recording the deeds of people; it would provide the data of any person that it has at its records, at HASHR on demand.
TOPIC 9-Concerning the trumpet
(2438)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amr ibn Aas reported that a villager came to the Prophet and asked about the trumpet. He said, “A horn which will be blown.” [Ah 6517, AD 4742]
(2439)-Abu Sa’eed (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “How may I rest while the one with the trumpet has put it into his mouth, alerted the ear (to hear) when he will be commanded to blow it?” It seemed heavy on the Sahabah of the Prophet (PBUH), so he said to them that they should recite, ‘Sufficient to us is Allah and an excellent guardian He is’ (3,173) and also ‘In Allah, we do trust’. [Ahmed 11039]
*********************************
TOPIC 10-About the sirat
(2440)-Sayyidina Mughirah ibn Shu’bah reported that Allah’s Messenger said, “The shi’ar (distinguishing mark) of the believers on the sirat will be (their call) ‘Rabbi sallim (O Lord! Keep safe)’.” (Sirat is the narrow bridge over Hell which everyone will have to cross over. The righteous believers will pass over it swiftly while the wicked ones would fall into the fire.)
(2441)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) narrated that I requested the Prophet Muhammad to intercede for me on the Day of Resurrection. He said that he would do it. I asked, “O Messenger of Allah, where should I seek you?” He said, “Look for me first at the SIRAT.” I pleaded, “But if I do not find you at the SIRAT?” He said, “Look for me at the MIZAAN.” I pleaded again, “If I don’t find you there.” He replied, “Then look for me at the Pond (Kawthar), for I shall not be anywhere but at one of these three places.” [Ahmed 12825]
*********************************
H-2439 at topic-9 tells that QAYAMAT is near and when it was near at the time of the Prophet (PBUH), then certainly it is much nearer at these current times. ISRAFIL (the angel that has the duty to blow the trumpet for QAYAMAT) is ready for it and as soon as Allah commands, he would take no time to blow that. The Prophet (PBUH) told us to seek refuge in Allah’s shelter as when a person seeks refuge in Allah’s shelter, Allah would surely give the time to him to make things better here so that he could save himself at AKHIRAT. The terms that come at Hadith 2441 tell about the places that Muslims would have access to at the day of HASHR. SIRAT is the bridge that is over the Hell and all persons would have to cross it on that day (and those who have not got the True Belief would fall into it then & there); MEEZAN is the scale on which the good and bad deeds of Muslims would be weighed (and those who would not have good deeds more than their evil deeds would go to JAHANNUM for the term of punishment assigned to them; rest of them getting JANNAH) and KAWTHAR is the name for the Pond of sweet, clean & clear water that flows from JANNAH; it has been allotted to Prophet Muhammad (PBUH), the last Messenger of Allah.
TOPIC 11-About Intercession
(2442)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) narrated that some meat was presented to Allah’s Messenger and he was offered the foreleg which he liked very much and he bit a piece of it. Then he said, “On the Day Resurrection, I shall be the chief of men. Do you see why? Allah will assemble mankind the first and the last in one place. A caller will (be able to) make them hear him while the sight (of a seer) will penetrate them and the sun will draw near to them. So, mankind will be grieved and worried with what they are unable to cope and bear and they will say to each other ‘do you not see what has come over you? Do you not find one who might intercede for you with your Lord?’ Then they will say to each other, ‘You must go to Aadam’ so they will come to Aadam, and say that ‘You are the father of human beings. Allah created you with His hand and blew into you His spirit and commanded the angels and they prostrated to you. Intercede for us with your Lord. Do you not see what we face? Do you not see what has befallen us?’ So, Adam will say to them ‘Indeed, my Lord is angry today as He has never been angry before nor will he be as angry again. And He had forbidden me to approach the tree but I disobeyed Him. Nafsi, Nafsi, Nafsi (my own self; my own self). O! Go to someone other than me. Go to Nuh’. So, they will come to Nuh and say that ‘O Nuh! You are the first of Messengers to the people of earth and Allah has named you a grateful slave, intercede for us with your Lord. Do you not see the plight we are in? Do you not see what has befallen us?’ So Nuh will say to them ‘Indeed my Lord is angry today as He was never angry before this nor will he ever be as angry again. And that there was a prayer for me (which he had assured me would be accepted) and I made it (for my people to be ruined and so lost the opportunity). Nafsi, Nafsi, Nafsi. Go to someone else. Go to Ibrahim’. So, they will come to him and say that ‘O Ibrahim! You are Allah’s Prophet and His friend from the people of the earth. So, intercede for us with your Lord. Do you not see what plight we face?’ He will say ‘My Lord is angry today as He was never angry before and will never be angry after this. And I had lied three times (Abu Hayyan has mentioned them in hadith). Nafsi, Nafsi, Nafsi. Go to other than me, go to Musa.’ So they will come to Musa and tell him that ‘O Musa! You are Messenger. Allah preferred you over all mankind with His messengership and conversation with Him. Intercede for us with your Lord. Do you not see what we are in?’ He will say ‘My lord is angry today as He has never been nor will be again after today. And I had killed a man not ordered to be killed. Nafsi, Nafsi, Nafsi! Go to someone else; go to Eesa’. So, they will come to Eesa and say that ‘O Eesa! You are Allah’s Messenger and His word that He cast at Maryam, and a spirit from Him, and you spoke to the people from the cradle. Intercede for us with your lord. Do you not see our predicament?’ Eesa will say ‘Indeed, my Lord is angry today as He has never been before this and will never be as angry after today (and he will not mention his fault). Nafsi Nafsi, Nafsi. Go to someone else; go to Muhammad (PBUH)’. They will come to me that ‘O Muhammad (PBUH), you are Allah’s Messenger and the seal of Prophets and indeed you are forgiven that preceded of your sins and what came afterwards. Intercede for us with your Lord. Do you not observe the plight we face?’ So, I will go ahead and come under the Throne and fall down in prostration to my Lord. And, Allah will open to me manner to praise Him and of glorifying Him which He had never taught anyone before me. Then it will be said ‘O Muhammad! Raise your head and ask, it will be given to you. And intercede; your intercession will be approved. Raise your head.” So, I will say, “O Lord, my UMMAH.” He will say, “O Muhammad (PBUH), admit those of your UMMAH who are not liable to account now, through the right gate of the gates of Paradise though they may enter through any of other gates besides this, of Paradise.” The Prophet added, “By Him in whose hand is my life, the distance between every two gate-posts of Paradise is like the distance between Makkah and Hajr and like between Makkah and Busra.” [Bukhari 3361, Muslim 193]
*********************************
This Hadith is one of the recognized Hadith even by most of those too who have not read Ahadith much as it is often referred to by IMAMS of mosques; sometimes those mention it emphatically who like to press the supremacy of Prophet Muhammad (PBUH), the last Messenger of Allah, over all other Messengers. Note that the Prophet (PBUH) asked to refrain from giving him preference over other Messengers of Allah as Ahadith point out and this Hadith is not directly dealing with this matter of preference but it is dealing with SHAFA’AT (a plea asking Allah for pardon for wrong-doers among Muslims with the permission of Allah). It is interesting to note that even the Holy Book Quran does not inform about who is the superior among Prophets but Allah just mentions that “We have made some of these apostles to excel the others; among them are they to whom Allah spoke, and some of them He exalted by rank; and We gave clear miracles to ISA (Jesus Christ) son of Marium, and strengthened him with the holy spirit (Surah BAQARAH, the second Surah, verse-253). Though we Muslims do consider Prophet Muhammad (PBUH), the last Messenger of Allah, as the highest in rank yet that is an over-all consideration that does not deny the superiority of any other Prophet over him in some specific matter; that is why it is much better to speak very cautiously in this respect with the belief upon all Prophets totally; we all must avoid saying that he is superior to all Prophets according to his own guidance and we must remain to saying that ‘Allah knows better’. This Hadith tells the acceptance of Prophet Muhammad (PBUH) in Allah’s court as he would ask for mercy for others than his own self when other of the most prominent among Prophets would not dare to ask for it. Insha-Allah, he would be able to save many such Muslims by Allah’s acceptance of his plea when their deeds would have made them liable to taste JAHANNUM (Hell). Note that the Prophet (PBUH) would ask Allah for two things; one being generally for all and the other specifically for the Muslim wrong-doers; the first for the commencement of the Process of Accounting at HASHR as all the people would be getting highly tensed by the wait there and the second for mercy and entrance of those Muslims to JANNAH (Paradise) who would have committed major sins at the world (small ones are wiped off on every good deed that a Muslim performs here) and would have become liable to taste JAHANNUM (Hell); these both he would ask Allah by the permission of Allah. There is the rule of Subject & Object in the specific SHAFA’AT about Muslims and this means that the person who is allowed SHAFA’AT would certainly have very high status in AKHIRAT while his SHAFA’AT would only benefit those Muslims who would be righteous in belief though they would have slacked in deeds, with even some of major sins at times without compensation at the worldly life (see the verse 109 of Surah TA-HA, the twentieth Surah). This detail also implies that even good Muslims of high status would be allowed to submit their plea for the Muslim wrong-doers. However, this concept must not cause a Muslim person to become easy & relaxed in deeds as SHAFA’AT is not a plea at will of the good Muslim of high status but Allah would allow it only for those that are accepted at AKHIRAT as Muslims; it would totally depend on His will whether He accepts it or rejects it. By this elaboration, note well that SHAFA’AT is not a license to any of major sins in any way but a concession for Muslims who might not have had full chance to show their good traits here at the worldly life. Without any example for Allah’s authority as there is none, I, MSD, ask you to note that if someone good at study is just falling a mark or two short of passing a crucial exam due to some problem at the time or the place of his exam and then he is given few bonus marks by the examiner who is allowed by the authority in-charge of exams to make such concession so that the student does pass the crucial exam; that certainly would never mean that the student should relax his study hoping for the best at the result of the crucial exam. So likewise is the position of SHAFA’AT and it should not be emphasized.
TOPIC 12-More about it
(2443)-Sayyidina Anas reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “My intercession will be for the perpetrators of major sins from my Ummah.”
(2444)-Muhammad ibn Ali narrated from Sayyidina Jabir ibn Abdullah (RA) who reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “My intercession is for the commiters of the major sins from my Ummah.” Muhammad ibn Ali said that Jabir asked him, “O Muhammad! As for those who are not commiters of grave sins, how are they concerned with intercession?” [Ibn e Majah 4310]
*********************************
TOPIC 13-No caption
(2445)-Sayyidina Abu Umamah reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “My Lord promised me that He would admit seventy thousand of my Ummah to Paradise without reckoning or punishment; again with every thousand my Lord would admit seventy thousand and three handfuls of my Lord.” [Ahmed 2281, Ibn e Majah 4286]
(2446)-Abdullah ibn Shaqiq (RA) narrated that I was among a group of people at Eeliya. A man of them said that he had heard Allah’s Messenger say, “More people than the numbers of Banu Tanim will be admitted to Paradise on the intercession of a man of my Ummah.” It was asked, “O Messenger of Allah, someone other than you?” He confirmed, “Someone other than me.” When the man (who had narrated the Hadith) stood up, Abdullah asked, “Who is he?” The people said, “He is Ibn Abu Jaz’a.” [Ahmed 15857, Ibn e Majah 4316]
(2447)-Abu Hisham Muhammad ibn Yazid Rafi’i Kufi reported from Yahya ibn Yaman, from Husain ibn Ja’far, from Hasan Basri that Allah’s Messenger said, “Uthman (RA) will intercede on the Day of Resurrection (for quantity of persons) like the tribes of Rabi’ah and Mudar.”
(2448)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed reported that Allah’s Messenger said, “There will be from my Ummah such as will intercede for many groups of people, such of them as will intercede for a tribe, such of them as will intercede for a clan (between ten and forty members) such of them as will intercede for just one man till they enter Paradise.”
*********************************
TOPIC 14-More about it concerning choice to the Prophet
(2449)-Sayyidina Awf ibn MALIK Ashja’i (RA) narrated that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There came to me one sent by my Lord. He gave me a choice between admittance of half of my Ummah to Paradise and intercession. So I chose to make intercession and that will be for those who die without having associated with Allah anything.” [Ahmed 24057]
*********************************
The last Hadith here denotes the beautiful choice of the Prophet PBUH indeed; in taking half of UMMAH the number would have been fixed but now all those Muslims who try their best to keep to righteousness do have a very good chance to enter the Paradise. The Prophet (PBUH) did make wonderful choices when he was given those at times and among those are included choosing Madinah for migration leaving other places and taking the glass of milk instead of the glass of wine at MIRAJ (his ascension towards Heavens; an incident that took place at Makkah near to the migration to Madinah). It is necessary for the person to keep the Belief right and then Allah would pardon some of his wrongs at AKHIRAT; avoidance of major sins is yet necessary. We all Muslims must pray that when Allah wakens us at HASHR, we wake up as Muslims there as only such designation there, would lead us to JANNAH (Paradise) by the permission of Allah; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 15-About the pond
(2450)-Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “In my pond there with be pitchers numerous as the stars in heaven.” [Ahmed 13352, Bukhari 5680, Muslim 2303]
(2451)-Sayyidina Samurah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger said, “There is for every prophet a pond and they will vie with each other on who has the most people coming to it. I will have the largest number of those who come (to my pond).”
*********************************
TOPIC 16-Vessels of the pond
(2452)-Abu Salam Hubshi (RA) narrated that Umar ibn Abdul Aziz (the Caliph) sent for me and I mounted a mule (and went to him). When I came to him, I said, “O Amir ul-Muminin (leader of Muslims), the ride was very tiring for me.” He said, ‘O Abu Salam, I did not intend to tire you but, I have learnt of a hadith from you that you narrate on the authority of Thawban from the Prophet (PBUH) about the pond. So, I would love that you enlighten me directly with it.’ So, I narrated to him that Thawban narrated to me that Allah’s Messenger said, “My pond is as the distance between Aden and Amman in Balqa. Its water is more white than milk and more sweet than honey and its glasses (or cups) are as numerous as the stars in the heaven. He who drinks from it once will never again experience thirst. The first people to come to it will be the poor muhajirs with unkempt, disorderly head, dirty clothes, not married to delicate, sensitive women and for whom doors are not opened. Umar interjected, “But, I have married such a woman and doors are opened for me. I have married Fatimah bint Abdul Malik, and, of course, I do wash my head till it is ruffled and my clothes that are on my body till they are dirty.” [Ahmed 2289, M 2320]
(2453)-Sayyidina Abu Dharr reported that he submitted, ‘O Messenger of Allah, what are the vessels of the pond?” He said, “By Him who has my soul in His hand, its vessels outnumber the stars of a dark night when there are no clouds. The vessels are of Paradise. He who drinks from them never feels thirsty. The last thing about it is that its breadth is like its length, the distance between Amman and Aylah. Its water is whiter that milk and sweeter than Honey” [Muslim 2301]
*********************************
“KAUTHAR” means abundance of Blessing and it is also the name of the pond that flows from JANNAH and has been allotted to the Prophet (PBUH). The splendid food eaten at JANNAH is not to satiate hunger (as there is no hunger at that place) but for the taste of it and the wonderful cool, clean & clear water drunk there is not to quench thirst (as there is no thirst at that place) but for the enjoyment of it. It is interesting to note that Umar ibn Abdul-Aziz, the Caliph, sent for Abu Salam Habshi to hear the Hadith from him directly that he had narrated about KAUTHAR; the good Caliph is notable for his interest in Ahadith that he wanted to bring into black & white for all to learn. He is also known as Umar Thani (the second Umar); he tried to revive the ways of personal simplicity and care for the public in every ways, being attentive to Islamic Practice. It is said that Umar RA (the first Umar), the second Caliph, had his son marry a poor girl due to her piety, among whose descendants was born Caliph Umar ibn Abdul-Aziz. The space mentioned for KAUTHAR was a month’s travel at those days. AYLAH is the city near Madyan and TOOR besides the Red Sea (near 29 N and 36 E) while Amman is the capital city of Jordan (near 32 N and 36 E).
TOPIC 17-Entrance to Paradise without accounting
(2454)-Sayyidina Ibn Abbas (RA) narrated that when the Prophet (PBUH) was taken to the (heavens for the) mi’raj, he passed by a Prophet and Prophets with whom were a group of people, a Prophet and Prophets with whom was a raht, a Prophet and Prophets with whom was nobody till he passed by a great multitude. He asked. “Who is this?” He was told, “Musa and his people, but raise your head and see.” He said, “I saw a great multitude that had plugged the horizon from this side barricaded the horizon from that side.” He was told, “These are your Ummah and apart from these there are seventy thousand of your ummah who will enter paradise without any accounting.” Then he went away (to home) and they did not ask him and he did not explain to them. They said (to one another), “We are among them.” And some said, “they are the children born on nature and on Islam.” The Prophet came out and said, “They are those who do not have themselves cauterized or treated with incantation (charms), or believe in omens, but on their Lord do they rely.” Ukashah ibn Mihsan got up and said, “Am I one of them, O Messenger of Allah?” “Yes”, he replied. Then another came and asked, “Am I one of them?” He said, “Ukashah overtook you in that.” [Bukhari 5752, Muslim 220, Ahmed 2448]
*********************************
The meaning of this Hadith is given by the Prophet himself that the seventy thousand of Muslims that would enter JANNAH without any Accounting would be those who had great Trust in Allah and who did not take words other than of Quran (or that which are taught by the Prophet PBUH in authentic Ahadith) to ask Allah for anything; this means that their total attention was towards Allah only. Such Muslims would have an easy entrance to Jannah as they would not be questioned much on their doings though they would be given their Accounts (in their right hands) yet there would not be any type of scrutiny in their documents. This figure of Seventy Thousand might be a relative figure showing some percentage of another figure lesser than the figure of whole Muslim Ummah. In other words, it might mean 70000 from the Mulims now or in this QARN (Century) and likewise; note that Hadith 2445 supports this view; actual figure of such Muslims of high status might be very high in this sense. The Hadith also tells that the Muslim Ummah would increase in such numbers that they would become the highest not only in quality but in quantity too as would be recognized at HASHR clearly. UKASHAH (RA) is the companion who attended the battle of BADR and participated in the Oath of Death that is called BAYAT-E-RIDHWAN; he was among these mentioned persons as the Prophet (PBUH) told explicitly yet the second one that stood there, might be or might not be among them as the Prophet (PBUH) did not clarify.
TOPIC 18-Men squandering their Salah and their responsibilities
(2455)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) said, “I do not recognise anything on which we conducted ourselves in the times of Allah’s Messenger.” So, I (the narrator) said, “What about Salah?” He said, “Have’nt you introduced in your Salah that which you know well?’
(2456)-Sayyidah Asma bint Umays Khath’amiyah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger said, ‘How bad is the ABD (man created to worship Allah yet) who imagines and is arrogant but forgets That Most Great and The Most Elevated. How bad is the man who is oppressive and transgresses but forgets The Most Great and The Most Elevated. How bad is the man who is playful and careless but forgets the graves; decay and decomposition. How bad is the man who is corrupt and exceeds the limits but forgets the beginning and the end. How bad is the man who seeks worldly gains with religion! How bad is the man who injects doubts in religion! How bad is the man who is driven by greed! How bad is the man who lets base desires mislead him! How bad is the man whose passion debases him!”
*********************************
Ahadith here point out that a man must know three things for sure to fulfill the aim of life well and these three consist of who, what & how. He must know who he is (so the fact is this that he is a creature of the only True Lord Allah); what he must do (so the fact is this that he would keep his attention towards the commands of Allah to obey them well); how he must do it (so the fact here is this that to fulfill the commands of Allah, he would understand the Holy Book Quran and the authentic SUNNAH of the Prophet PBUH well to keep himself and others on the righteousness). When he understands himself by all aspects, he would never challenge the True Lord Allah; he would try to commit himself to getting His pleasure by fulfillment of His commands; he would avoid the love for worldly status that he might receive by his religious inclination.
TOPIC 19-Virtue of feeding, giving to drink and clothing
(2457)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If a believer feeds (another) believer when he is hungry then Allah will feed him on the Day of Resurrection from the fruit of Paradise. And, if a believer gives water to a believer when he is thirsty then Allah will give him to drink on the Day of Resurrection from Rahiq ul-Makhtum (sealed pure drink of wine). And, if a believer clothes another believer when he is without (sufficient) clothes then Allah will clothe him with green (garments) of Paradise.” [Ahmed 11101]
(2458)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “He who fears (Hell, and he hopes to get JANNAH), sets out at night and he who sets out at night, attains the destination. Know that the merchandise of Allah is invaluable. Know that the merchandise of Allah is Paradise!”
*********************************
The person who cares about others (without any inclination towards getting worldly benefits), would receive the benefits of AKHIRAT (the true life after this life); piety leads to Paradise. To remember Allah in the silence of night is highly praiseworthy for the Muslim person as that brings him much near to Allah. RAHIQ-UL-MAKHTUM is the sealed wonderful pure drink of wine presented to the righteous persons at JANNAH; it would not make him lose his senses as there, it certainly is the blessings of Allah. There also would be the most beautiful virtuous women and from these, the virtuous men (who receive JANNAH), would marry (even the ordinary one among them would be allowed to marry more than one besides his wives if they come to JANNAH who would be transformed into the most beautiful maiden like the other beautiful women of JANNAH). Note that by Islam, the word of Allah, it is not adverse morally for a man to have more than one wife at a time (up-to four) as that is according to his natural tendency; but it is totally indecent for a woman to have more than one husband as to remain with only one man whom she has assigned herself to, is totally according to her natural tendency. So the Muslim man who lives the life of piety at the world with avoidance of all injustice and all shameful things; especially wine and loose women; he would receive the good blessings at AKHIRAT. And the Muslim woman who lives totally committed to her good husband with his respect & obedience and avoids all injustice and all shameful things; she would receive the good blessings at AKHIRAT; this all is the total pleasure that the good person might desire. Islam does not refrain from the presentation of Truth even in crude form, that might seem odd to many such people who consider beautiful women (even if virtuous) and pleasant wine (even if pure of causing loss to senses) in reward at AKHIRAT as quentionable though they might have all inclination towards them at the worldly life; many of these even dare to say that those who long for these things here, have the wishful temptation to get it there; they think that they have struck all the good study of the Psychology of the Man. It is said in the Holy Book Quran to avoid JAHILEEN (foolish persons given to idiocy) so I, MSD, have nothing to say to them yet those who really appreciate the study of the Man, must understand that it does relate much to the impression of Hope & Fear upon him. It is true that the Man is created such that he inclines towards the satisfaction of self, so the unfulfilled desires do disturb him as the adverse results to them too; every creation has this inclination (even the small thing like an atom of any given element wants to complete its outer orbit if it needs that, to come to satisfaction; even the big thing like any of the planets revolving around the Sun in its orbit moves faster than its average speed when near to it so as to save getting annihilated by it); so this concept might be taken positively (as it really is) or negatively. Note that the first thing for us, is to save our skins (from Hell that indeed causes fear) then comes the blessing (that we would receive at Paradise and we do hope for that; Al-Hamdu Lillah). Note also that the greatest blessing that the Muslim would get in JANNAH is the sight of ALLAH (he would see Him) when he is settled in JANNAH.
TOPIC 20-Signs of taqwa and giving up what is not harmful
(2459)-Sayyidina Atiyah Sa’di (RA), a companion of the Prophet (PBUH) reported that the prophet said, “A slave (of Allah) will not make it to one of the God-fearing people till he abandons even that which is not harmful so that he might remain on guard against the harmful.” [Ibn e Majah 4215]
*********************************
TOPIC 21-If you become as you are with me
(2460)-Sayyidina Hanzalah Usayidi (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If you are always as you are when with me then, surely, the angels would shade you with their wings.’ [Muslim 2750, Ibn e Majah 4215, Ahmed 19067]
*********************************
Precaution is better than cure; the Hadith asks to be cautious in taking up anything that seems doubtful if it is right or wrong. There are other Ahadith too that give the same message to leave doubtful things as leaving caution in this respect might lead to slackness which then might lead a man into sins unintentionally. The Hadith at topic-21 here tells that the height in good deeds is appreciable that SAHABA did have with the Prophet (PBUH) yet note here that even the ordinary lives of SAHABA were commendable too. This Hadith is bit lengthy but respectable TIRMIDHI brought the part related to the topic here (see Hadith 2522 for detail).
TOPIC 22-There is a beginning for everything
(2461)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported from the Prophet, “Indeed there is with everything a zeal (and greed) and for each of zeal, there is a weakness. Thus, if the concerned person checks himself and draws near truth then entertain good hope from him, but if he is pointed at with fingers then do not take him into account.”
*********************************
The Hadith here points out that though it is good that a person does good works with zeal yet the best deeds are those that are high in quality (though such deeds might not be high in quantity) as the person has done those steadily without fail. The person who does all such good deeds that he might easily manage with fervor steadily is highly praiseworthy; such a man keeps lenient to people and he is not mentioned adversely by them on starting something fine and then leaving it half-way. However, if they are wrong to him by blaming him unjustifiably, Allah would save him in every way; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 23-About all hopes
(2462)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Masud narrated that Allah’s Messenger drew a line for us then he made it into a square and sketched a line within it and another outside it. Around the one within the square, he drew some lines. He said, “This is the son of Adam and this is his term (death) surrounding him. This in the centre is (again) mankind and these lines around are trials and calamities. If he saves himself from this, the other afflicts him. The line outside is the hope.” [Bukhari 6417, Ibn e Majah 4231, Ahmed 3652]
(2463)-Sayyidina Anas (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger said, “The son of Adam becomes decrepit but two things in him remain young; greed for wealth and craving for long life.”
(2464)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Shikhkhir (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The son of Adam was created with ninety-nine trials by his side. If the trials bypass him then he (nevertheless) falls into decrepitude.”
*********************************
The Hadith 2462 (and also 2464) provides an example of human life that is limited to specific time & place (Square). The line inside the square is the man’s life that goes on with intentions that he entertains. Some small lines touch this line inside and these are calamities that might end the life before it comes to completion. As such the line is lost; he faces the surrounding area within the square and that area is death. If not by calamities, his life yet ends coming to completion for this line is finite.The line beyond the square is the true infinite life at AKHIRAT (said to be the hope) and only Allah knows how it would proceed on after the Day of Accounts (HASHR) but for certain it has no end. The second Hadith here tells that a person who values the worldly life without care for the true coming life, his greed for wealth and craving for long life remains with him till his death. In another Hadith, this is mentioned by words that the belly of a greedy person would only be filled by sand-particles (of his grave) meaning that such a person who has greed of wealth and long life would never be satisfied and would die with unfulfilled desires.
TOPIC 24-Encouragement to remember Allah
(2465)-Sayyidina ibn Ka’b reported that when two-thirds of the night had passed Allah’s Messenger stood up and said, “O you people, remember Allah. Remember Allah! Here comes the Rajifah and on its heels is the Radifah. Here comes death with what is (painful) in it.” Ubayy said, “O Messenger of Allah, I make plenty of invocation of blessings on you. How much time shall I set aside for it?” He said, “As much as you will.” Ubayy asked, “One-fourth?” He said, “As much as you will. If you increase then that would be better for you.” So, Ubayy asked, “One third?” He said, As much as you will and if you add to it that would be better (for you).” Ubayy said, “I will set aside for invocating blessing on you all my time.” He said, “Then that will take care of worries, and your sins will be forgiven.”
*********************************
The Hadith tells that a person must never forget that soon he would die and would face the account of what he has been doing at the world. RAJIFAH (Al-Quran-79:6) is the first jolt and RADIFAH (Al-Quran-79:7) is the second. The first jolt implies QAYAMAT which will destroy the earth and everything on it; and the second jolt is that at which all dead men will rise up from their graves coming to life again (HASHR; that also is named the day of QAYAMAT). This same state has been described in Surah ZUMAR, "And when the Trumpet shall be blown on that Day, all those who are in the heavens and the earth shall fall down dead except those whom Allah may allow (to live). Then the Trumpet shall be blown again and they will all stand up, looking around” (39:68). There is a great period between these two that of course nobody of creatures would know being dead senseless and so it would seem no time to us human beings, one jolt coming after the other. Note here that there is high reward on asking blessing from Allah for the Prophet (PBUH; and this is called sending DUROOD on the Prophet). Allah likes that we Muslims send DUROOD on the Prophet (PBUH) so whoever among Muslims does this good deed regularly, insha Allah (by the will of Allah) it would eliminate his worries in the world and eliminate his sins before his death to lead him to JANNAH in AKHIRAT; for all pious persons that have departed from the world, we must ask Allah for forgiveness and good returns for their deeds; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 25-Show modesty to Allah as much as is due to him
(2466)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Mas’ud reported that Allah’s Messenger said, “Observe modesty with Allah as is His right.” They (the Sahaba) asked, “O Prophet of Allah, we do observe modesty, praise belongs to Allah!” He said, “That is not so. But, to show modesty with Allah as is His right to it is that you protect your head and whatever is related to it and you protect your belly and whatever is related to it and you remember death and decomposition (thereafter). And he, who looks forward to the hereafter, abandons the adornment of the world. So, he who observes these has indeed shown modesty (to Allah) as is His right to modesty.”
*********************************
The Hadith here tells about taking care for the Hereafter in a different style. It asks to care not only about thoughts that come to head but also about organs that are at face and related directly to head; eyes, ears, nose, tongue, teeth etc. Likewise a person must take care about what he eats and drinks for that affects his living as whatever a person takes does affect his attitude, specially his mode of talking. The message (to care for the good status at the coming life and to keep this life to necessities) is evident in this Hadith too as that is how the righteous Muslim person must live for certain.
TOPIC 26-Attentiveness to worship and works for the hereafter
(2467)-Sayyidina Shaddad ibn Aws reported that the Prophet said, “The intelligent man is he who turns himself to worship and performs deeds for that which comes after death, but the helpless is he who submits his self to its passion and puts his hope in Allah (for that).” [Ibn e Majah 4259, Ahmed 17123]
*********************************
TOPIC 27-Remember often the destroyer of tastes
(2468)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) entered his place of Salah and observed some men displaying their teeth (in laughter). He said, “If you devote much (time) to remember the destroyer of tastes (i.e. death), I will not see you in that which I see you now. So make it often that you remember the destroyer of tastes and that is death, for there does not come a day on any grave when it does not say, “I am the home of strange. I am the home of solitude. I am the home of dust. I am the home of worms. When a believing man is buried, the grave tells him, Welcome! Of all those who walked on my back, you were the dearest to me. You are now entrusted to me today. You wll see my kind treatment. Then it will expand to the limit of his sight and a gate will be opened for him to Paradise. When a sinner is buried, or a disbeliever, the grave tells him that you are not welcome. Indeed, you were the most despised to me of those who walked on my back. Now that you are entrusted to me today, you will see the ill treatment I give you. Then it will squeeze him so hard that his ribs will interlock.” The narrator reported that Allah’s Messenger showed this with his fingers intertwined placing some into others and said, “Seventy snakes will be set upon him such as if one of them were to exhale on earth, nothing would grow thereon. They will sting and bite him till he is raised to give accounts. The grave is a garden of the gardens of Paradise or a pit of the pits of Hell.”
*********************************
For H-2467, note that the Muslim person must care to keep his belief right and do good deeds always; he must not count on SHAFA’AT (recommendation of JANNAH for him) at HASHR. He must never become deluded by the thought that Allah is so merciful so why worry. It is true that Allah is most merciful yet He has asked for righteousness in the Belief and deeds; a person must never forget this as Allah would take the account about what He had asked and He is the Giver of a grave punishment too; care to do according to what Allah has asked, is utmost necessary lest a person ends up in the disaster beyond repair. For H-2468, note that though it is a weak narration (and seemingly, some narrator in the chain here, has committed error in the description for the life at the grave that is narrated here) yet the first part and the last part of this Hadith both are not only beautiful but they also are verified by other of Ahadith too. Remembrance of death does make a man somewhat reserve in attitude that he does not laugh now & then but he certainly is optimist that always hopes for the best; his trust on Allah is fabulous. The most important thing to note here is that the grave is a garden of the gardens of Paradise, or a pit of the pits of Hell; may Allah give all Muslims TAUFIQ to live and die upon Islam; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 28-The simplicity in living
(2469)-Sayyidina Ibn Abbas reported that Sayyidina Umar ibn Khattatb narrated to him that I went to Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) and found him reclining on a straw mat whose impressions were visible on his sides. There is a lengthy account in the hadith.
*********************************
TOPIC 29-I do not fear poverty over you
(2470)-Miswar ibn Makhramah reported on the authority of Amr ibn Awf of Lu’ayyi, the tribe who had participated in the Battle of Badr with the Prophet (PBUH) that Allah’s Messenger had sent Abu Ubaydah ibn Jarrah and he returned from Bahrain with some property. The Ansar, having heard of his coming, offered the Salah of FAJR with Allah’s Messenger (PBUH). When he had finished the Salah and turned (towards the congregation), they were seen by him. He smiled on seeing them and said, “I presume that you have heard that Abu Ubaydah has returned with something.” They confirmed that they had and he said, “So, have the glad tidings and hope for what should please you. For, by Allah, I do not fear poverty overtakng you, but I fear for you that the world will be spread out for you as it was for those before you and you will contend with each other over it as they did and you will be ruined as they were ruined.” [Bukhari 3158, Muslim 2961, Ahmed 17234]
*********************************
TOPIC 30-This wealth is green, sweet
(2471)-Sayyidina Hakim ibn Hizam narrated that I asked Allah’s Messenger (PBUH; for some property) and he gave me. I asked him again and he gave me. Then, he said, “O Hakim! Indeed this wealth (and property) is green and sweet. He who takes it with a liberal heart (finds) it is blessed for him and he who takes it debasing himself (finds that) it is not blessed for him and is like one who eats but is not satiated. And the upper hand is better than the lower hand.” So I said, “O Messenger of Allah, by Him who has sent you with truth, I will never ask anyone after you for anything till I depart from the world.” So, Abu Bakr did summon Hakim to give something but he refused to take it. Then Umar (RA) summoned him that he may give him, but he refused to take anything from him. So, Umar said, “I call you to wintess, O company of Hakim that I offered him his right in the fa’i, but he refused to take it.” Hakim never asked any man for anything after Allah’s Messenger till he died. [Ahmed 15327, Bukhari 1472, Muslim 1035, Nasai 2527]
*********************************
The Prophet (PBUH) saw that ANSAR had come to collect some of the goods (that were spoils of the war) that Abu Ubaydah had brought from Bahrain; they had come to him due to genuine need. That is why he assured them that soon they would not remain in such need but they must always take care to take from the worldly goods only to the need they have, as that would keep them steady on the righteousness. This would not be easy as the worldly goods would be easy to get so they must keep control over their desires so as to keep their attention towards getting close to Allah. This same information is present at topic-31 just ahead plus the information that who runs away from worldly benefits and engages himself in attention towards Allah, the world does run behind him with all its goods and who runs behind the worldly goods, it goes on running ahead of him. Here at the H-2471, the property means the goods that came to the Prophet (PBUH) as spoils of war and Hakim ibn Hizam gave his word to the Prophet (PBUH) that he would never ask anything from the spoils of war even if it was his right. He kept his word till death and never took anything from the spoils of war that came in custody of the leader of Muslims. Upper hand means the hand of the giver while the lower is the receiver’s hand.
TOPIC 31-We were tried with hardship
(2472)-Sayyidina Abdur Rahman ibn Awf said, “We were put to trial with Allah’s Messenger facing hardship, but we bore that with patience. Then we were tried with prosperity, but we were not patient.”
(2473)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger said, “As for him whose concern is the Hereafter, Allah grows in his heart an unconcern (for the world) and brings it together for him and the world comes to him while it is unwanted. But, as for him whose concern is this world, Allah makes poverty his lot and makes him anxious for it and the world does not come to him except what is decreed for him.”
(2474)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) narrated that Allah says, ‘O son of Aadam, busy yourself in My worship. I will fill your breast with contentment (and unconcern) and keep away your poverty; (otherwise) if you do not do so, both your hands will be occupied yet I will not remove your poverty (and need).” [Ahmed 8704, Ibn e Majah 4107]
*********************************
TOPIC 32-Allah’s Messenger said it reminds me of the world
(2475)-Sayyidah Aaisha (RA) said, “When Allah’s Messenger died, we had some barley. We ate from it what we wished to eat. Then I said to the female servant, ‘Weigh it’. Once she weighed it, it did not last long. If we had let it be (as it was) we would have eaten it for more than that time.” [Ahmed 24822, Bukhari 3097, Muslim 2973, Ibn e Majah 3345]
(2476)-Sayyidah Aaisha (RA) narrated that we had a fine curtain on which was a picture, hung on the door; Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) saw it and said, “Remove it for it reminds me of world.” We also had an old cotton cloak with patches of silk with which we used to cover ourselves. [M 2107, N 5318, Ah 24321]
(2477)-Sayyidah Aaisha (RA) reported that the pillow on which Allah’s Messenger rested was made of leather in which fibre of dates was filled.
*********************************
TOPIC 33-No caption
(2478)-Sayyidah Aaisha narrated that they slaughtered a goat. Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) asked, “What remains from it?” She said, “Nothing of it remains except for the shoulder piece.” He said, “There remains everything of it except its shoulder blade.”
*********************************
Ahadith here denote how simple the life of the Prophet (PBUH) was; evidently he tried always to keep to necessities in the worldly life without forsaking it, to remain spiritually ahead. It is one of strange facts that the good pious Muslim who does not count edibles and consumes that with TAWAKKUL (Trust on Allah), it does go-on for such period that logic would not accept. There are incidents that have been reported in other authentic Ahadith too that denote this phenomenon. Note that Muslim men are allowed to use silk only if it is just few small patches in cloth though they are not allowed to use a cloth made with total silk; however, Muslim women might use it if they will. Note here that how beautifully the message is given at H-2478 that when something is given in SADAQAH (charity; as the case here), that is the true saving as a person would receive the reward for it at AKHIRAT so that remains while what is eaten up is gone. In Surah NAHL a verse points this out telling us, “What is with you goes away and what is with Allah remains” (16:96).
TOPIC 34-About times of hunger
(2479)-Sayyidina Aaisha said, “We, the family of Muhammad (PBUH), would go through a month without burning fire (in our house) except that (we consumed) water and dates.” [Muslim 2972, Ibn e Majah 4144]
(2480)-Sayyidina Anas reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “I was threatened in Allah’s path as no one was threatened and I was annoyed in Allah’s path as no one was annoyed. There came upon me thirty days and nights when Bilal and I had no food which those with a liver eat except which was kept under Bilal’s armpit.” [Ahmed 14057, Ibn e Majah 151]
(2481)-Sayyidina Ali ibn Abu Talib narrated that in a cold winter night, I went out of the house of Allah’s Messenger (PBUH). I took bad smelling leather, slit it in the middle and put it on my neck and tied my waist with a branch of a palm tree. I was very hungry. If there had been some food in the Prophet’s house, I would have eaten from it. I was looking for something when I came across a Jew with his property. He was watering his garden with his water-wheel. I peeped inside through a hole in the wall. He said, “What is with you, O villager? Will you draw a bucket against a date?” I said, “Yes, open the gate that I may enter.” He opened it and I went in. He gave me a bucket. Against every bucket that I drew, he gave me a date till I had a handful; I returned the bucket and said, “Enough.” I ate them and then I drank the water. Then I came to the mosque and found Allah’s Messenger there.
(2482)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) said that (once when) they were afflicted with hunger; Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) gave them a date each. [Bukhari 5411, Ibn e Majah 4157]
(2483)-Sayyidina Jabir bin Abdullah (RA) narrated, “Allah's Messenger (PBUH) sent us, three hundred men. We carried our provision on our riding beasts. Soon, our provision was exhausted and we only had one date for one man each day.” Someone said to Jabir, “O Abu Abdullah, how could a date suffice one man?” He said, “When even that was exhausted, we realized its value. We then came upon a sea and suddenly found a fish that the sea had thrown on shore. We ate from it for eighteen days to our content.” [Bukhari 2483, M 935, Ibn e Majah 4159, N 435]
*********************************
These Ahadith tell about the times of hunger that the Prophet (PBUH) and his companions had faced. Howevever, such time was exception for the Prophet (PBUH) and not regularity as even the words of the Hadith comply that such time has gone by. This trying time with Bilal might have been at Makkah when he had gone away from Makkah with him for some time. Note that it is not only allowed to see to the fulfillment of necessities but it is obligatory; Islam disapproves of the lesser degree that is called MEHRUMI (state of deprivation of necessities); it also does not appreciate keeping such wealth too that is uselessly kept without any care for the needy. So living at necessities in this world is the best status to live upon (and the Prophet PBUH took up this status by choice and asked his SAHABA too to take it up and for all of Muslims, this one is the most excellent as it denotes the level of EHSAAN), next comes living comparatively better with some savings and then comes living wealthy caring about the needy by ZAKAH and also by SADAQAH as much as possible; both of these being allowed too yet at the lesser degree of virtues than the status of living at necessities. Ali ibn Abi Talib became Caliph with time then; he had seen such time of hunger as is mentioned working hard for little return yet satisfied.
TOPIC 35-About Mus’ab bin Umair
(2484)-Sayyidina Ali bin Abi Talib (RA) narrated that we were sitting with Allah's Messenger (PBUH) in the mosque when Mus'ab bin Umayr came to us. He had on him a cloak patched with fur. Allah's Messenger (PBUH) wept recalling how he had lived in blessing and seeing how his condition has become today. He said, “How will it be with you when one of you goes out tomorrow in a mantle and returns in a mantle and a dish is placed before him as another is removed, and you cover your homes as the Ka'bah is covered.” They said, “O Allah's Messenger, on that day, we shall be better than we are today having enough time to worship and enough of what we need.” He said, “No, you are better today than you would be then.”
*********************************
TOPIC 36-Account of the Ahl as-Suffah
(2485)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) narrated that the Ahlus-Suffah were guests of the adherents of Islam. They owned no house and no property. By Allah besides Whom there is no god, I used to rest my liver on the ground and tie a stone on my belly because of severe hunger. One day, I sat down on the path on which they passed when Abu Bakr came by. I asked him about a verse from Allah’s Book and I did not ask him but only that he might take me along but he went away without doing that. Then, Umar came by and I asked him about a verse in the Book, and I had not asked him except that he might take me along, but he moved ahead without doing that. Then Abul-Qasim (the Prophet PBUH) came by and smiled seeing me. I said, “Here I am, O Messenger of Allah.” He said, “Come along.” and walked ahead and I followed him. He entered his house and I sought his permission which he gave me. He found a bowl of milk and asked. ‘From where has this milk come to you?’ He was told, “It is presented to us by so-and-so.” He said, “O Abu Hurayrah.” I said, “Here am I.” He said, “Fetch the Ahlus-Suffah. Invite them. They are the guests of the Muslims. They own neither house nor property.” When he received charity, he sent that to them and did not take anything from it for himself. And when he received a gift, he summoned, took from it and shared it with them. But, I did not like it (that day), for he sent me to summon them over a bowl of milk. What is a bowl of milk for them? He will then ask me to take the bowl round to each of them and I would find nothing for me while I had hoped to drink from it to satisfying point. And it was just that much. However I had to obey whether I liked it or not so I fetched them. When they came in and sat down at their places, he gave me the bowl saying. “Give them to drink.” I gave it to each, one by one. Everyone drank to his full and returned the bowl to me and I gave it to the next man till I had finished with them and come to Allah’s Messenger. He took the bowl and kept it in his hand, raised his head and smiled. He said, “O Abu Hurayrah, drink!” So, I drank from it. He said again, “Drink!” And I did not cease to drink and he did not cease to say, “Drink!” till I said, “By Him Who sent you with the truth, I find no possibility for any more.” So, he took the bowl, praised Allah, took His name and drank. [Ahmed 10684, Bukhari 6246]
*********************************
“MUS’AB Ibn UMAYR–RA” (one of the most handsome men at Makkah who belonged to one of the most prosperous of its families), had accepted Islam in the very first meeting with the Prophet (PBUH); the Prophet PBUH sent him to YATHRAB (Madinah) as his envoy when its support was highly needed . His wonderful manners affected Yathrab so much that they did accept Islam and it took hold with total peace at that land of palm-trees by his TABLIGH; it was the right time, the right place, the right people and the right person chosen to do the task; Al-Hamdu Lillah. At the last, where I, MSD, have presented the comments for Ahadith that denote merits for some prominent Sahaba, I have provided comments to him too. AHLUS-SUFFAH is another name for ASHAB SUFFAH (the persons that lived at Mosque of the Prophet PBUH) and they used to study & learn doing nothing for living. People used to give them something to eat & drink and they just managed with whatever they got. This Hadith tells few important things to us and the first one is that if a person gets something in possession that could be of use to the needy people, he must take care for them by it. The Prophet (PBUH) knew that by the blessing of Allah this bowl of milk would suffice all ASHAB SUFFAH including Abu Hurayrah who was also one of them so he called them all (and we have just studied at the Hadith 2475 that by trust in Allah, the quantity of something edible becomes quite high). Then it also tells that it is fine for needy to indicate his need in some subtle way but not openly as someone is sure to understand his plight and provide for the need. Then it tells us that a person must take permission to enter someone’s place caring about high morals, however troubled he might be. Then it tells us to take up what the Prophet (PBUH) has commanded not caring about what trouble it might cause to self as Allah would provide betterment to all in that very command. And last but not the least, it tells us that one vessel is enough for many persons to take a drink especially when they are needy. This sharing brings the blessing of Allah to all persons without any insufficiency to anyone present; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 37-Most of them are satiated in this world
(2486)-Sayyidina Ibn Umar (RA) reported that a man let out a belch in the presence of the Prophet (PBUH). He said, “Keep your belch away from us for, those who eat much to overfill their bellies in this world will have a lengthy hunger on the Day of Resurrection.” [Ibn e Majah 3350]
*********************************
TOPIC 38-Wearing wool
(2487)-Sayyidina Abu Musa (RA) said to his son, “Son! If you had observed us during times of the Prophet (PBUH) while rain fell on us, you would have perceived on us the odour of a ram.” [Ahmed 19779, Abu Dawud 4033, Ibn e Majah 3562]
*********************************
SAHABA used to eat less than the quantity that might fill their stomach to full (and the exception who ate to full stomach were not appreciated) and they wore rough woolen dresses that were not chosen by the privileged of the time with respect to the fact that Arabia has hot climate (though nowadays fine woolen cloth are much in demand in the cold areas of the world). Islam appreciates this attitude of indifference to worldly life with care about the coming life at AKHIRAT as we have seen in many Ahadith that we have studied.
TOPIC 39-Every construction is of bad consequence
(2488)-Ibrahim Nakha’i said, “Every construction is of bad consequence to you.” The man asked, “What about that which cannot be avoided.” He said, “No reward and no punishment on that.”
(2489)-Sayyidina Mu’adh ibn Anas Juhanni (RA) reported that Allah’s Messegner (PBUH) said, “If anyone refrains from wearing good garments out of humility towards Allah though he is capable of wearing that then Allah will summon him on the Day of Resurrection at the head of all creatures and give him choice to wear any of the dresses of faith.”
(2490)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said,”Every spending is in the path of Allah, except (on) construction. There is no good in it.”
*********************************
TOPIC 40-No caption
(2491)-Harithah ibn Mudarriab (RA) narrated that we visited Khabbab to enqiure about his health. He had got himself branded seven times. He said, “My illness has prolonged and if I had not heard Allah's Messenger (PBUH) say ‘do not yearn for death’, I would have longed for it.” He informed that the Prophet also said, “A man is rewarded for his spending except on dust.” [Ahmed 2111, Bukhari 5672, Ibn e Majah 41631]
*********************************
Ahadith at topic 39 & 40 give the message that the man must never forget that he is in this world not to live-on but this life would end very soon. So just like eating & drinking due to necessity; just like wearing clothes due to necessity; he must make houses just for the need to dwell not making them high, beautiful and expensive for that is useless and develops love of the world; the dust at H-2491 means the raw material used at the construction of buildings that must not be any more than the need for it. SUNNAH is explanatory to the WAHI (revelation to the Prophet PBUH) so we find in the Holy Book Quran in Surah SHUARAA, the 26th Surah, that Prophet HUD (AS) said to his people, “Surely I am a faithful apostle to you; so be careful of Allah and obey me; And I do not ask you any reward for it; surely my reward is only with the Lord of the worlds; do you build on every height a monument? Useless (without necessity) is it that you do; and do you make for yourselves palaces as if you will live therein for ever; and when you lay hands (on men even for some petty crime) you lay hands as tyrants; so be careful of Allah and obey me; and be careful of Him Who has given you abundance of what you know. He has given you abundance of cattle and children and gardens and fountains; surely I fear for you the chastisement of a grievous day” (Surah 26 – from the verse 125 onwards).
TOPIC 41-Reward on clothing a Muslim
(2492)-Husain reported that a beggar pleaded with Ibn Abbas (RA). He asked him, “Do you testify that there is no god but Allah”? He said “Yes.” He asked the beggar if he bore witness that Muhammad (PBUH) is Allah’s Messenger. He said, “Yes.” He asked, “And do you fast during Ramadan?” He said, “Yes.” He said. “You begged and a beggar has a right and it is our duty to give you something.” So, he gave him a garment, and said that I heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say, “No Muslim will clothe a Muslim with a garment without being in Allah’s protection, as long as the rag of that garment is on the man.”
*********************************
Interesting; Ibn Abbas (RA) made sure first that the beggar is Muslim and of-course he judged that he deserves to ask being in shaggy form. The Prophet (PBUH) has disallowed begging and unless a man is in extreme need, he must refrain from it (in that case too, a subtle indication of the need is better than asking openly as we have seen in Hadith 2485 that we studied just now). Ibn Abbas is one of big names in TAFSIR (understanding of the Holy Book Quran) and certainly he knew well that the Holy Book Quran says clearly that the true needy do not push anybody for charity even in extreme need (see the second Surah i.e. AL-BAQARAH, verse 272 & 273 where the poor & needy especially mean ASHAB SUFFAH) yet he gave him something to wear as he considered him worthy of charity; note that his words are “a beggar has a right”. This also tells that it is better to give food or clothes to a needy person that arouses some suspicion than to give him liquid money that he might utilize in something wrong if he is not worthy.
TOPIC 42-Spread Salaam
(2493)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Salaam (RA) narrated that when the Prophet came to Madina with his migration; people rushed to him and exclaimed, “Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) has come!” I also went to see him with the people. When my eyes fell on him, I could not help say, “This cannot be the face of a liar.” At this juncture, he said for the first time (to the people around), “O People! Spread SALAM and feed people and when people are asleep in the night, offer Salah and enter Paradise by SALAM (peace).” [Ibn e Majah 1334, 3251]
*********************************
TOPIC 43-The grateful eater
(2494)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The grateful eater (who thanks on eating) is like the patient person who fasts.” [Ibn e Majah 1764, Ahmed 7811]
*********************************
TOPIC 44-Muhajirs observed good deeds of Ansars
(2495)-Sayyidina Anas (RA) reported that when the Prophet (PBUH) came to Madinah, the Muhajir came to him and said, “O Messenger of Allah, the people to whom we have come are most liberal in spending when they have wealth and kindly comforting when they have little and we have not seen any people outclass them in this. They have kept us away from work and associated us in their comfort so that we fear that they would take away all the reward.” The Prophet (PBUH) said, “Not so till you pray for them and praise them.” [Ahmed 3938]
*********************************
Abdullah ibn Salaam (RA) converted from Jewish faith to Islam and he was one of the learned persons of Madinah. It is something natural that when a learned person of strong feelings sees someone in focus of people, he feels positively or negatively about him then & there; here Abdullah ibn Salam understood even at the first sight of the Prophet (PBUH) that there is no chance that this man could tell a lie. Note that the first of the guidance in deeds that the Prophet (PBUH) gave as he came to Madinah, was to take care about fellow beings; he told them that they must say their SALAH (especially at nights) yet they also must pray Allah for the well being of each other and feed the needy people as much as possible for them. The main spiritual need is guidance towards the Truth and the main physical need is eating of the necessary food, so this direction takes care of both. Also note how the word SALAM is used at the beginning and at the end of the guidance the Prophet (PBUH) gave here and that surely would have impressed Abdullah ibn Salam, a literate man. MUHAJIR (Leavers of their place) were the migrators from Makkah to Madinah and ANSAR (Helpers) were the dwellers of Madinah. ANSAR were very caring for the MUHAJIR and they cared for them even when they were short of necessities for their own-selves. Note that the acceptance of the quality of kindness towards a man (when he is one the well-wishers of those that are kind to him), puts the accepting man too at the same status; this recognition clarifies that if he had such opportunity he would have also cared as he is being cared; this acceptance then, is a virtue in itself.
TOPIC 45-Excellence of every provider of ease for relatives
(2496)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Shall I not point out to you a person whom the Fire is forbidden to touch and who is forbidden to the Fire? He is the one who makes things easy for the relatives.”
(2497)-Aswad ibn Yazid narrated that I asked Sayyidah Aaisha (RA) “What did the Prophet (PBUH) do on entering his home?” She said, “He helped in the household chores and when it was the time of Salah, he offered Salah?” [Ahmed 24957, Bukhari 676]
*********************************
TOPIC 46-Humility in assembly
(2498)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that when the Prophet (PBUH) was greeted by a man, and shook hands with him, he did not remove his hands from the mans’ hands until the man removed his. And, he did not turn his face away from the man’s until the man turned his. And he never sat with his legs stretched when he was among people. [AD 7494, Ibn e Majah 3716]
*********************************
The Prophet (PBUH) always lived as an ordinary man and never tried to show that he is someone high who needs protocol; there are such narrations that tell us that sometimes a new comer at his gathering had to wait to see who the Prophet is; then SAHABA made a high seat for him for recognition. He even helped in household chores without the slightest consideration that the man is someone superior at the world to the woman (that means he did not even think about male chauvinism in today’s terminology and that is how the Muslim man must live his practical life; he must not care for vague terms but ask for good deeds as much as possible while the Muslim woman must take-up her obligations without care that she is lesser in the worldly status; there simply is no clash of the man and the woman in Islam as they both are complementary to each other). The Prophet (PBUH) gave respect to all (except for those who showed their own disrespect by their own deeds); that got him all the more respect from everyone; even by his gestures, he tried to guide all as was the demand of his post given to him by Allah. When wearing an ABA, the Arabic long kameez and wearing nothing inside, it is not appropriate for a man to sit with legs stretched for obvious reasons; this good teaching is especially worthy of note at HAJJ where the men wear EHRAM (the dress of HAJJ with nothing inside) to perform the Islamic rituals.
TOPIC 47-Severe warning to the arrogant
(2499)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amar (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “A man among those who were before you went out dressed in his cloak, boasting about it. So Allah commanded the earth and it seized him. He will now go on sinking into it till the last Hour.” (This man seems to be QAARUN, the wealthiest man of Bani-Israel).
(2500)-Amr ibn Shu’ayb (RA) reported from his father on the authority of his grandfather (this is Abdullah ibn Amr) that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The arrogant will be (raised and) gathered on the Day of Resurrection as ants in the garb of mankind.They will be covered with disgrace from all sides and they will be driven to a cell in Hell named Bulas. They will boil in the fire of Fires and will be given to drink the pus of the people of the Fire, extremely bad in odour.” [Ahmed 6689]
(2501)-Sahl ibn Mu’az ibn Anas (RA) reported on the authority of his father that Prophet (PBUH) said, “He who checks anger while he is able to give vent to it (will find that) Allah summons him over the heads of the creatures (on the Day of Resurrection) that he may choose whichever of the maidens of Paradise he wishes.” [Ahmed 15637]
*********************************
TOPIC 48-Those at power must know that Allah is Truly Powerful
(2502)-Sayyidina Jabir (RA) reported that Allah’s Messegner (PBUH) said, ‘If anyone has three characteristics, Allah will raise him by His side (means He would put him in His protection) and admit him to Paradise. They are being kind to the weak, being kind to parents and being kind to slaves.’
(2503)-Sayyidina Abu Dharr (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) narrated the saying of Allah. He said, “O My slaves! All of you are astray except those whom I guide, so ask Me for guidance. I will guide you. And all of you are poor save whom I enrich, so ask Me. I will give you provision. And all of you are sinners except those whom I save. Hence that of you, who knows that I am able to forgive and seeks forgiveness from Me, I will forgive him and I do not care about it (that how much sinner he is). And if the first of you and the last of you, the living among you and your dead, the fresh of you and the withered among you gather together to have hearts as hearts of the most righteous that will not increase My dominion by even so much as the wing of a mosquito. And again if the first of you and the last of you, the living among you and your dead, the fresh of you and and the withered among you, gather together to have hearts as hearts of the cruelest of My slaves that will not diminish My kingdom even so much as the wing of a mosquito. If the first of you and the last of you, your jinns and your mankind, the living among you and the dead of you and if the fresh among you and the stale among you gather together in one field and each one of you prays to Me for his desire I will give every seeker among you and that will not diminish anything from My kingdom except like when one of you passes by an ocean and after immersing a needle in it withdraws it to him. This is because I am Jawwad, Wajid, Majid. I do what I will; My grant is a word and my punishment is a word. My only command to anything when I intend it is that I say to it ‘Be’ and it is.” [Ah 21425, Bukhari 490, M 2577, Ibn e Majah 4257]
(2504)-Sayyidina Ibn Umar (RA) narrated that I heard the Prophet (PBUH) narrate a hadith and I did not hear it once or twice, I counted it seven times but I heard it more often than that. I heard him say, ‘A man of Banu Isra’il, KIFL, did not cease to commit any sin. A woman came to him and he gave her sixty dinars that he might copulate with her. When he sat down over her the sitting of a man with his wife she trembled and wept. He asked, “What makes you cry? Have I compelled you against your will?” She said, “No, But this deed, I have never at all done and nothing forced me to it but need.” He said, “You do it (today) while you have never done it. Go away! And it is for you (meaning, the dinars).” And he also said, ‘No! I will never again disobey Allah.” He died that night. Morning dawned with the inscription on his door, “Indeed, Allah has forgiven KIFL.” [Ahmed 4747]
*********************************
Ahadith at this topic inform that actual authority is of Allah only and whatever power human beings have, He has given it to them to examine them; that authority given to human beings is not only limited but also diminishes with time & place. The guidance here is to remain kind to all weak persons and for this, the Prophet (PBUH) especially named parents (at their old age) and slaves (that had no rights except that were given to them by their masters). Also the last Hadith here mentions that KIFL cared about the weak woman he had seduced towards him with the power of his money; he felt ashamed when the woman wept and left her with repentance towards Allah that got him the mercy and the blessing of Allah. Note that adultery is one of the major sins even if some man falls in that with the consent of the woman and this thing KIFL understood when he said that he would never disobey Allah again; this KIFL was a man among Bani Israel and he is not the one mentioned in Surah AMBIA as ZUL-KIFL; that means “the one related to KIFL” (21:85) as that seemingly is BUDDHA born at KIPL-WAV in Nepal (‘P’ of KIPL is changed to ‘F’ as there is no sound of ‘P’ in Arabic), about nine hundred years after Moses (AS) and just over eleven hundred years before Muahmmad (PBUH), the last Messenger of Allah; he is also mentioned in the verse-48 of Surah SUAD, the thirty-eighth Surah. There are two categories of major sins; one of them is Injustice and the other is to take up shameful things. The three major sins fall into these two categories and the biggest of sins among them is taking anyone equal to Allah in authority; the other two are to kill any innocent person (or to put him in the condition of extreme distress) by cruel force (for which generally the man given to criminal inclination, takes the initiative) and the shameful commitment of adultery (for which generally the inappropriate boldness of woman arouses the passions and she must take-up the necessary reservation as Islam directs her); these both are the most high injustice and the most high shameful attitude respectively. The verses 168 & 169 of SURAH BAQARAH read, “O People! Eat the lawful and good things out of what is in the earth, and do not follow the footsteps of the Shaitan; surely he is your open enemy. He only enjoins you the evil (injustice) and the indecency (the shameful attitude), and that you may speak against Allah what you do not know.” Here the Quran commands to avoid SHERK, to avoid all of injustice and to avoid all of shameful things and so these couple of verses are the miniature indication to the Islamic Manifesto.
TOPIC 49-The hugeness of a believer’s sins (in his eyes)
(2505)-Harith ibn Suwayd reported that Abdullah (RA) narrated to them two narrations, one from himself and the other from the Prophet (PBUH). He said, “A Believer sees his sins as though he is at the base of a mountain and fears that it might fall on him. And, a sinner sees his sins as though a fly is perched on his nose as if he would wave at it and it would fly away.” (This statement was his words and the Hadith from the Prophet follows at # 2506)
(2506)-Abdullah narrated that Allah’s Messenger said, “Allah is more pleased when one of you makes repentance than a man is on finding his lost she-camel in wilderness where he had gone with it. He loses it and looks out for it till he is on the point of death and says to himself, ‘Let me return to where I had lost it and die there.” He returns to the place and his sleepy eyes have the better of him. (Later), he awakes and lo! His camel is by his head laden with his food and his drink and what is good for him. [Ahmed 3627, Bukhari 6308, Muslim 2744, IM 4247]
(2507)-Sayyidina Anas (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “Every son of Adam commits sin but the best of those who commit sin are those who repent.” [Ahmed 13048]
*********************************
Ahadith here indicate that even if a person is highly sinful, his repentance on his sins asking forgiveness from Allah would eliminate all sins and Allah would give him TAUFIQ (acceptance to perform good deeds easily) in the worldly life ahead to compensate. Note that repentance on sins itself is included in virtues and it is said in the Holy Book Quran, “And keep up prayer in the two parts of the day and in the first hours of the night; surely good deeds take away evil deeds; this is a reminder to the mindful (who remember Allah)” (11:114).
TOPIC 50-He who believes in Allah must honour his guest
(2508)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “He who believes in Allah and the Last Day must honour his guest. And he who believes in Allah and the Last Day must speak a good word or keep quiet.”
(2509)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amr (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger said, “One who keeps quiet is rescued.”
*********************************
TOPIC 51- The back-biting if mixed with the ocean-water
(2510)-Sayyidah Aaisha (RA) narrated that a man was mentioned before the Prophet (PBUH). He said, “It does not please me that I should speak about a man even if there is for me (in that) such and such.” Sayyidah Aaisha (RA) added that I said (once), “O Messenger of Allah! Indeed Safiyah is such woman” and indicated with hand “like this” meaning short. He said, “You have put in (here) a word that if mixed with the water of an ocean that would change.” [Ahmed 25617]
(2511)-Sayyidah Aaisha (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH said, “I do not like to speak of (the faults of) anyone even if there is for me such and such (of worldly benefits).”
*********************************
These Ahadith tell us the evil of back-biting; keeping silent is much better than to speak adversely of someone as such speech would put a bad mark in a man’s account except where it is necessary to tell the truth about someone to judge him in some important matter. Note that it is prohibited even to speak truth to degrade someone without any genuine reason. Bibi Safiyah (RA) was one of the respectable wives of the Prophet (PBUH) who had converted from Jewish faith to Islam and who was short in height. When this shortness was indicated by Bibi Aaisha (RA) with the gesture of her hand, it was disliked by the Prophet (PBUH) and he rebuked it then & there.
TOPIC 52-No caption
(2512)-Sayyidina Abu Musa (RA) reported that he asked Allah’s Messenger (PBUH),”Which Muslim in the most excellent”? He said, “He from whose tongue and hand (other) Muslims are safe.” [Ahmed 6765, Bukhari 11, Muslim 42]
*********************************
TOPIC 53-Who casts aspersion on his Muslim brother for sin
(2513)-Sayyidina Mu’az ibn Jabal (RA) reproted that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If anyone shames his brother for a sin then he will not die till he does the same thing.” Ahmad, one of the narrators, explained, “(It means) the sin for which he has repented.”
*********************************
The Hadith 2512 is a known Hadith even by those who have not read Ahadith much though it is a sad situation that there are places and countries in the world even now where even good Muslims have to improve their attitude highly to bring it according to this Hadith; they must not care much about the petty differences among them at all. The Hadith coming just after it at topic 53 is explicit for this that it is not appropriate to blame a person on wrongs that he is avoiding now; he must be provided ways to get out of wrongs that he had been in; whoever blames him for his past with persistence, then such blaming persons would fall in same wrongs that he had committed and avoiding now. This Hadith is near to the narration in meaning that is just coming after it at topic 54. Note that even TABLIGH (spreading the word of Islam asking to do the right and to avoid the wrong) must take care not to degrade anyone on his wrongs but to tell those teachings only that make all of men highly praiseworthy; it is essentially a positive task and not a negative one in any way. It is said in the Holy Book Quran, “Call to the way of your Lord with wisdom and goodly exhortation, and have disputations with them in the best manner; surely your Lord knows best those who go astray from His path, and He knows best those who follow the right way” (16:125).
TOPIC 54-Do not rejoice at an anxiety of your brother
(2514)-Sayyidina Wathilah ibn Asqa (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Do not display pleasure at a sebtack your brother suffers lest Allah has mercy on him and puts you to test.”
*********************************
TOPIC 55-Mixing with people and showing patience
(2515)-Yahya ibn Thabit (RA) reported on the authority of a companion that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “If a Muslim mixes with people and endures the hardship they cause then he is better than the Muslim who does not mix with people and so does not endure the hardship they cause.” [Ibn e Majah 4032, Ah 5022]
*********************************
The whole world is going on according to the plan of Allah; He has placed men & women on earth to examine their belief and their deeds and it is His will how He examines them. Difference in physique, in financial status, in manner of conversation, in study & knowledge and in many other things is but to check the attitudes (see the last verse of the sixth Surah). In this place of examination, a person must not be pleased at troubles of someone he detests as he might have to face the same kind of troubles the other day if Allah wills that. We all must ask Allah for His mercy and blessing and never for troubles. Note that the Hadith 2515 does not mean to ask for troubles but it means that if a Muslim person would face troubles and adverse remarks from colleagues during his work for livelihood that is still better than leaving everything in sulk with negligence of his obligation to provide for his own self and for those who are dependant on him. Note that though the Muslim person must go on with tasks at hand where he is able to save his good Belief, yet he must leave the worldly matters where his good Belief is threatened from FITAN at hand as that certainly is not blameworthy; we have studied this well at H-2184 with reference to H-1666.
TOPIC 56-Reconciliation with each other
(2516)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “It is on you that you avoid ill-will with each other, because that is what shaves (i.e. it ruins the religion).”
(2517)-Sayyidina Abu Darda (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Shall I not inform you of the most excellent degree of Saum and Salah and Sadaqah”? They said, “Certainly.”He said, “Peace with each other as discord with each other is that which shaves.” [Ahmed 27578]
(2518)-Sayyidina Zubair ibn Awwam (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The disease of the people before you, jealousy and hatred, has penetrated in you. It is the shaver. I do not say that it shaves the hair, but it shaves religion. By Him in Whose hand is my life, you will not enter Paradise till you believe, and you will not believe till you love each other. Shall I not inform you what strengthens that for you? Spread Salaam among yourselves.”
*********************************
A person might fulfill his obligations in two ways; one is because he would do it and the second is that he fulfils them with total heart feeling really pleased at such fulfillment. This second degree is the position of EHSAAN (height of virtue) and that would only come to happen when he is truly attached to Islam understanding well that he is born to take up its guidance in life and that Islam is an integrated system of life that not only asks to take care about Saum (Fasting) & Salah (Prayers) but also asks to take care of the needy fellow beings by Sadaqah; he should stand by them in times of need. If a person does not manage any more, he could still pray for the betterment in the situation of his fellow beings. Note that to express Salaam for someone means to pray Allah for his well-being (physically and spiritually); this leads to one more conclusion that is present between the lines here; such worldly competition that might lead to cultivate hatred towards any of Muslim brothers, is totally against Islam; note that the Holy Book Quran asks to compete in the matters of AKHIRAT but never asks to compete in the worldly matters that Muslims must keep to necessities; those who prefer Democracy to any other political system to formulate assemblies, must care to adopt such system of elections to assemblies that does not lead to such adverse competition that is prohibited by Islam; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 57-Warning to rebels and who are uncaring to relatives
(2519)-Sayyidina Abu Bakr (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The sins of rebellion and severing of ties of relationship are such that Allah hastens punishment to the perpetrator in this world along with what he stores up for him in the Hereafter.” [Ah 2002, AD 4902, Ibn e Majah 4211]
*********************************
TOPIC 58-Look at one who is lower than you
(2520)-Amr ibn Shu’ayb (RA) reported from his father, from his grandfather Abdullah ibn Amr that he heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say, “There are two characteristics which if anyone possesses then Allah records him among the grateful and the patient. And, if anyone does not possess them then Allah does not record him as grateful or patient. If anyone looks at one who is superior to him in religion and follows him, and looks at one who is inferior to him in worldly matters and thanks Allah, praises Allah, for giving him excellence over him, then Allah writes him down as grateful and patient. And if anyone looks in matters of religion at one who is inferior to him and in worldly affairs, at one who is superior to him and rues over what he undergoes then Allah does not write him down as grateful or patient.” [Muslim 2963, Ibn e Majah 4142]
(2521)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Look at those who are lower than you and do not look at those who are above you, for, it is worthier that you do not belittle the blessing of Allah upon you.” [Muslim 2963, Ibn e Majah 4142, Ahmed 7453]
*********************************
Islam teaches us clearly to be enthusiastic on doing good deeds with the True Belief as that would lead us to JANNAH, our true destination. Competition is not praiseworthy in worldly matters (and even disallowed at occasions) yet in the matters of Akhirat, a person must hurry to get ahead of others as much as possible. Islam tells us to be pleased with less of worldly possessions living on necessities as much as possible yet it asks us to be most enthusiastic in matters of AKHIRAT doing good deeds with the True Belief. The Holy Book Quran guides us to run fast towards the mercy of Allah and towards JANNAH that is as vast as the whole Universe and that is prepared for those who really are attentive to Allah (see the verse 133 of the third Surah i.e. AALE-IMRAN). The Holy Book Quran advices well to hasten towards the good deeds while it tells us that the best of expenditures is to spend all worldly goods more than necessities in charity (see the verse 219 of Surah BAQARAH).
TOPIC 59-Hadith of Hanzalah about different conditions
(2522)-Sayyidina Abu Uthman (RA) one of the scribes of Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) reported from Hanzalah Usayidi that he passed by Abu Bakr and he was weeping. So Abu Bakr asked, “What is with you, O Hanzalah”? He said, “Hanzalah has become a hypocrite, O Abu Bakr, when we are with Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) and he mentions to us the Fire and the Paradise it is as though we see it with our eyes. When we return and are lost into our wives and possessions, we forget much.” He (Abu Bakr) said, “By Allah, I am like that. Come with me to Allah’s Messenger.” So, they went. On seeing him, Allah’s Messenger said, “What is wrong. O Hanzalah”? He said, “Hanzalah has become a hypocrite, O Messenger of Allah! When we are with you and you remind us of the Fire and Paradise, it is that our eyes see them. But, when we return, our wives and properties occupy us and we forget much.” Allah's Messenger (PBUH) said, “If you were to continue to be on the same condition on which you are in my presence, the angels would shake hands with you in your assemblies and on your beds and when you are on your paths. But, O Hanzalah, there is (difference in one) time and (the other) time.” [Bukhari 2514, Muslim 2750, Ibn e Majah 4236]
(2523)-Sayyidina Anas (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “None of you is a believer unless he loves for his brother what he loves for himself.” [Ahmed 13630, Bukhari 13, Muslim 5, Nasai 5054, Ibn e Majah 66]
(2524)-Sayyidina lbn Abbas (RA) narrated that one day I was seated behind the Prophet (PBUH) when he said, “O son I will teach you some things; if you remember Allah, He will remember you. If you remember Allah, you will find Him before you. When you ask, ask from Allah (alone) and when you seek help, seek help from Allah (alone). Know that if all people get together to benefit you to some extent, they will not be able to benefit you except to the extent Allah has decreed for you. And if they get together to hurt you to some extent, they will not be able to hurt you except to the extent Allah has decreed for you. The pens have been taken up and the scrolls have dried up.” [Ahmed 2669]
*********************************
Note that there are two levels between which good deeds are performed. The first level is ADL (lawful) that is the minimum requirement and the other is EHSAAN (height of virtues); for example a person who takes care about FARDH Salah is doing well yet he is at the level of ADL; if he takes care to perform MUSTAHAB Salah too, he is going for EHSAAN. Similarly if a person gives ZAKAH, he is doing fine but it is FARDH on those who give such charity yet if he goes on to give charity other than ZAKAH, he is going for EHSAAN. When a person is troubled he has the right to trouble those who put him into trouble upto what he has received as that is ADL yet if he forgives with the power to create trouble then that is EHSAAN. So ADL is the minimum requirement yet EHSAAN is the high level of virtues. SAHABAH used to perform their good deeds mostly at EHSAAN when they were with the Prophet (PBUH) as they used to forget about all worldly matters having attention towards AKHIRAT only though when away from him, they mostly were at the level of ADL. HANZALAH (RA) and even ABU-BAKR (RA) were worried as they thought that the lesser degree than EHSAAN would be incorrect for deeds; that notion was corrected by the Prophet (PBUH) that living at such height of virtues all the time would have turned them to become like angels among men. So the time & place affect men and living at lesser level than EHSAAN is not wrong when the required level of ADL is intact. H-2523 is a narration known to even many of those who are not much learned in Ahadith; it clearly tells to be charitable at the worldly life with high care about the Muslim brothers; the last Hadith here tells not to worry about the evil a bad person might cause when you are attentive towards Allah as He certainly is totally powerful to save you from all evil, no matter how it comes; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 60-Tether it and trust
(2525)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik reported that someone asked, “O Messenger of Allah, shall I tie my camel and trust in Allah or leave it and place trust in Allah”? He said, “Tie it and trust in Allah.”
(2526)-Abul Hawra Sadi narrated that I asked Hasan ibn Ali (RA), ‘What hadith have you heard from Allah’s Messenger?’ He said, I have learnt from him, “Abandon that which puts you in doubt and take up that which does not cause you doubt, because truth brings contentment of heart while falsehood causes confusion and doubt.” [Ahmed 1723, Nasai 5722]
(2527)-Sayyidina Jabir (RA) reported that a man was mentioned to the Prophet (PBUH) as engaged in worship and religious effort while another for his keeping away from the doubtful. He said, “It (worship) cannot compare with abstinence.”
(2528)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “He who consumes the pure (lawful) and goes according to the SUNNAH and people are safe from his mischief will enter Paradise.” A man said, “O Messenger of Allah, these days there are many among the people.” He said, “And there will be in generations after me.”
(2529)-Sayyidina Mu’az ibn Anas Juhanni (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “He who gives for Allah’s sake, refuses for Allah’s sake, loves for Allah’s sake, hates for Allah’s sake and marries for Allah’s sake has indeed perfected his faith.” [Ahmed 15617]
(2530)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The first group that will enter paradise will be like the moon on the night of the full moon. The second will be like the brightest star shining in the sky. Each of their men will have two wives. Each of the wives will wear seventy robes; the marrow of her legs will be visible from the back.”
*********************************
Ahadith at the last topic of this booklet tell clearly that a person must fulfill the obligations that Islam puts on him (and that is ADL) if he does not find himself able to go for EHSAAN. They tell us well that to stop from the wrong is more important than to take up the right in comparison. So if a person is at the situation of ADL in good deeds taking care to refrain from all wrongs, he would still be able to put his name in those who care about EHSAAN. They might be like the brightest star if not like the full moon and that also is highly praiseworthy as they did get the true success getting JANNAH with all its blessings with a high status there. The women that cared about Islam in Belief and deeds, would also receive their reward at JANNAH with respect to their own natural inclination; they would become the beautiful maidens of JANNAH too and would be wives to their respective husbands if those also have received JANNAH; any such woman that does not have her husband there, she would come in the marriage of some virtuous man at JANNAH with her assent. Note that TAWAKKUL (Trust in Allah) does not mean to trust Allah without any effort but it means that a person must try his best and then have trust in Allah for the good result he intends.
41- BOOK ON PARADISE (27 topics)
TOPIC 1-About the trees of Paradise
(2531)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said,”There is a tree in Paradise in whose shade a rider will be able to ride for a hundred years.” [Ahmed 9417, Bukhari 4881, Muslim 2826, Abu Dawud 67]
(2532)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “In Paradise, there are trees under whose shade a rider will ride for a hundred years but not come to its end. That is the 'Zillul-Mamdud' (the spreading shade that is mentioned in verse 30 of Surah-56). [Bukhari 6652, M 2828]
(2533)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There is no tree in Paradise whose trunk is not of gold.”
*********************************
JANNAH (Paradise) comprises of beautiful gardens, flowing rivers of milk & honey & pure wine & clear water; it has clean sand that is edible flour (though pebbles are of pearls), delicious fruits that are charming even to see, amazingly pretty women as obedient wives whom no other man would see and the most wonderful gift i.e. the permission to see Allah from JANNAH. It has eight sections with names for each being Darus-Salam, Darul-Qarar, Darul-Jalal, Darul-Khuld, Jannatun-Naeem, Jannatul-Maava, Jannatu-Adan and Jannatul-Firdaus that is the highest; each one having numerous spacious divisions in it for keeping the dwellers at the most suitable status. There would be trees in JANNAH having ZILLUL-MAMDUD i.e. such shades that each one of those shades would spread at many kilometers. These soothing shades would be unique and there would be no heat and no cold but a moderate beautiful weather close to the weather that we find here at the world at a very beautiful evening at the country-side. Its blessings would be for the righteous people believing in the Truth (the word of Allah) who had performed deeds accordingly. “Not alike are the inmates of the fire and the dwellers of the garden: the dwellers of the garden are they that are the achievers” (59:20).
TOPIC 2-About Paradise and Its Blessings
(2534)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) narrated that we asked, “O Messenger of Allah, when we are with you, our hearts are soft and un-attached to this world and we are among the people of the Hereafter. But, when we go from you, we are endeared to our families and we mix up with our children, we become different.” He said, “If after going away from me, you were to remain in the same condition, then the angels would visit you in your homes and if you don’t sin, Allah would raise new creation that they might sin and he should forgive them.” I asked, “O Messenger of Allah, with what is the creation created?” He said, “With Water.” I asked, “What is paradise made of?” He said, “A brick of silver and a brick of gold and its matter is musk, strong in scent, and its pebbles are pearls and rubies, and its soil is saffron. He who enters it will be well blessed, not sad. He will live for ever, never to die, there dresses will never wear out and their youth will never end.” He also said, “There are three whose prayer is never rejected; a just Imam (person at head of matters), a person who has just completed his fast (sitting at IFTAR i.e. its opening by eating dates or water) and a person who has been wronged (by injustice of some person powerful in the worldly status) as his prayer is carried up above the clouds and the gates of paradise are opened for it and the Lord, the Most High, says, ‘By My Might and Honour, I will help you surely even if it is after a while’ (as Allah gives time even to the wrong-doers as a chance to repent and correct their wrongs).” [Ahmed 8049]
*********************************
TOPIC 3-No Caption
(2535)-Sayyidina Ali (RA) reported that Allah's Messenger (PBUH) said, “There are rooms in Paradise; their interior can be seen from their outside and their exterior can be seen from their inside.” A villager stood up and asked, “For whom are they, O Prophet of Allah?” He said, “They are for those who utter good words, feed food, keep fast always and pray Salah for Allah at night when people are asleep.” [Ahmed 19752, Bukhari 4878, Muslim 180, Ibn e Majah 186]
(2536)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Qays (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “There are two gardens in paradise whose vessels and whatever else they contain are made of silver, and two gardens whose vessels and whatever else they contain are made of gold. And there is nothing hindering the people from looking at their Lord except the mantle of Majesty on His Honorable Countenance in Paradise, the Adn.” Through the same isnad, it is reported that the Prophet said, “There are in Paradise tents sixty miles wide adorned with pearls, in every corner of them are maidens who have not seen the others and around whom gather the Believers.” [Ahmed 8427, Bukhari 2790]
*********************************
The narration (2534) at topic-2 is weak according to respectable TIRMIDHI and some detail about JANNAH that is given here, is doubtful as other Ahadith point out that its sand would be edible flour. Ahadith at the topic-3 clarify that those who do remember Allah highly, would get beautiful rooms at JANNAH. The vessels at the JANNAH are of gold & silver and though the usage of gold (& silver) at the world is not appreciable for men yet at the JANNAH, they would be blessings to the dwellers of JANNAH. Note that the Holy Book Quran and the SUNNAH of the Prophet (PBUH) clarify well that JANNAH is a physical entity and the life of dwellers there would never end; the same is true also for JAHANNUM (the Hell-fire).
TOPIC 4-About the ranks of Paradise
(2537)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There are a hundred ranks in Paradise, between every two ranks there is a distance of a hundred years.”
(2538)-Sayyidina Muaz ibn Jabal (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If anyone kept the fasts of Ramadan, offered the Salah, performed Hajj of the House (of Allah meaning KAABA)”; and the narrator forgot if he had also said ‘paid Zakah’; “then he has a right over Allah that He should forgive him whether he migrates on the path of Allah or stays in the land where he was born.” Mu’az said, ‘Shall I not inform people of it?” Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Let the people alone that they may perform deeds as there are in Paradise a hundred ranks and between every two ranks is distance as is between the heaven and the earth. Firdaws is the highest paradise and it is in the middle of it. On top of it is the Throne of the Compassionate, and the rivers of Paradise spring from it. So, when you ask Allah, ask Him for Firdaws.” [Ibn e Majah 4331]
(2539)-Sayyidina Ubadah bin Samit (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said that, “There are hundred ranks in Paradise. Between every two ranks is distance like the distance between heaven and earth. Firdaws is the highest rank and from it emerge the four rivers of Paradise. Above it is the throne. So, when you ask Allah, ask for the Firdaws.”
(2540)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “There are a hundred ranks in paradise. If the universe was enclosed in one of these it would encompass the universe.”
*********************************
There are eight sections of JANNAH and they are immensely spacious beyond speculation. Each section has many divisions and they also are immensely spacious beyond specualtion that are termed as ranks here and saying ‘there are hundred ranks in Paradise’ seems to be a manner of speech that might mean that Paradise has hundreds of ranks or it might be an indication that each of the eight sections in Paradise has hundred ranks in it (total being 800 divisions) and each of these ranks extremely vast. The last narration i.e. 2540 is weak so it is not appropriate to take it at face, though it is very clear that each rank (division) is extremely vast beyond speculation. It seems by H-2539 that each rank in the sections is a separate entity having a vast space between each other. Although ‘Firdaws’ is a section with many ranks yet the Hadith terms it as a rank in itself in the sense that being the highest of sections, it has all the highest of ranks; the asking for Firdaws means to ask for any of its ranks as each of its ranks is Firdaws; that would also mean to ask for the best in the belief and the best in deeds.
TOPIC 5-Description of the women of Paradise
(2541)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The whiteness of the leg of a woman of Paradise will be visible behind seventy robes so much so that her marrow will be visible. This is because Allah says ---As though they were rubies and corals (55,58). As for a ruby, it is a stone. If you put thread into it, and clean it, you will observe it inside.”
(2542)-Hannad reported from Abul Ahwas, from Ata ibn Sa’ib, from Amr ibn Maymun, from Abdullah ibn Mas’ud (RA) a hadith of like meaning (like # 2541) without tracing it to the Prophet (PBUH).
(2543)-Sayyidina Abu Saeed (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The first batch to enter Paradise on the Day of Resurrection will be in the form of the moon on the night when it is full. The second batch will be in the form of the best of the stars shining in the sky. For every man among them will be two wives. Each wife will have seventy garments on her, marrow of whose legs will be visible through these garments.” [Ahmed 11126]
(2544)-Abbas ibn Muhammad reported from Ubaydullah ibn Musa, from Shayban, from Atiyah, from Abu Sa’eed Khudri from the Prophet (PBUH); he said, “The first batch to enter Paradise will be in the form of the moon on the night when it is full. The second will be like the colour of the best star shining in the sky. For every of their men will be two wives, each of them wearing seventy garments that would (still) reveal the marrow of her legs from behind (all of) them.”
*********************************
The women of JANNAH that are called HOORS are amazingly beautiful and their bodies would emit light that would add to their beauty. This light (emitting even from their legs) actually would be visible no matter how many garments they wear (note that these beautiful garments would be beautiful silken robes but not see-through as words here might seem to those who are less acquainted with the terminology of Ahadith; the beautiful light would manifest even if under many of silken robes). At JANNAH, only the husband would see his wives (that would be many) and that would include his virtuous wives too that he had at the world, transformed to beautiful HOORS. Ahadith here tell that the dweller of JANNAH would at least have two wives while in other Ahadith we do find that even the lesser of dwellers there would have many wives there, his wives at the world included. To me, this Hadith actually guides to marry in the world twice taking two wives from here at least (though it is MUBAH, yet it seems more than MUBAH i.e. permitted by this Hadith as it seems to tell it as MUSTAHAB i.e. commendable); from here the JANNATI person gets two of the women there (that are virtuous) as his partners as even with lesser degree of deeds that they had done (but with the True Faith), the man would be able to take these wives by the permission of Allah with him to his rank; it is possible the other way round too that one of these women due to her height in virtues, take her husband and the other wife of her husband with her to a higher rank by the permission of Allah if they had fulfilled the minimum requirement for JANNAH. So the two of HOORS mentioned here is the minimum of wives from here (and if he has more, those too would be with him insha Allah if they fulfill the minimum requirement for JANNAH) and the good thing is that he would insha Allah get number of other HOORS too that would be the actual dwellers of JANNAH.
TOPIC 6-About sexual intercourse of the people of Paradise
(2545)-Sayyidina Anas (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “In paradise, the believer will be given power like this and like that for sexual intercouse.” Someone said, “O Messenger of Allah, will he be able to endure that?” He said, “He will be given vitality of a hundred (men).” [Ah 10529, Bukhari 325, M 2434]
*********************************
TOPIC 7-About the people of Paradise
(2546)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The batch to arrive at Paradise will be in the form of the moon on the night when it is full moon. They will not spit or blow their noses or void excrement. Their vessels there will be of gold and their bracelets will be of gold and silver. Their braziers will be kindled with aloes. Their sweat will be musk. Each one of them will have two wives, the (light emitting from) marrow of whose legs will be visible through flesh owing to the beauty. They will not differ with each other and their hearts will harbour no hatred, their hearts like one man’s heart. They will glorify Allah, morning and evening.” [AD 7155]
(2547)-Sayyidina Sa’d ibn Abi Waqas (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “If something of Paradise which is lesser than a nail is shown then everything up to the edges of heaven and earth will be illuminated. And if a man of the inhabitants of Paradise were to peep at this world (meaning in the handsome form he would be in AKHIRAT) and his bracelets were revealed then they would outshine the light of the sun just as the sun outshines the light of stars.” [Ahmed 1449]
*********************************
TOPIC 8-The clothes of the inhabitants of Paradise
(2548)-Sayyidina Abu Hurayrah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH), “The inhabitants of Paradise have no hair or beard. They have black eyes. Their youth does not pass away and their garments do not wear off.” [Ahmed 7939]
(2549)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said about Allah'a saying---and couches upraised (56,34)--- that the couches will be so much upraised as the space between heaven and earth which is the distance of five hundred years. [Ahmed 33051]
*********************************
This H-2545 clarifies well that the persons who get JANNAH by the blessing of Allah, they would all be normal in the sense that they would be able to enjoy there all that they enjoy here physically though here they need to take up many such things that affect the physique as requirement of the life; Good Food, Good Water, Good Health, Good Habits, Good Thoughts etc.; these things would naturally be present there with no challenge to them. In addition to these, sexual gratification with wives is also one of requirements to the physique and that gratification also would be there (with wives only) yet it would not have the aspect of requirement; it would be an allowance given to the JANNATI from Allah, the True Lord. Note that there would be no filth (the pure food & the clean water of JANNAH taken would not cause the necessity to discard anything); there would be no saliva (spit) and no state of nausea there. However, due to the H-2546, some ULAMA have said that discard, if any, would be through a perfumed sweat and that would not be filth in any form and people would be co-operative having no grudge to each other. H-2549 is explanatory to H-2539 as couches means ranks of each section of Paradise; the distance between couches (ranks) is as the space between heaven and earth.
TOPIC 9-Fruit of Paradise
(2550)-Sayyidah Asma bint Abu Bakr (RA) narrated that I heard Allah's Messenger (PBUH) mention Sidrat ul-Muntaha. He said, “A rider will ride in the shade of its branches for a hundred years” (or a hundred riders will take to its shade and ride, Yahya was in doubt), “Its leaves will be of gold, and its fruits like big water jars.”
*********************************
TOPIC 10-About birds of Paradise
(2551)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik narrated that someone asked Allah's Messenger, “What is Kawthar?” He said, “That is a river that Allah has given me (in Paradise). It is whiter than milk and sweeter than honey. There are birds over it whose necks are like necks of camels.” Umar (RA) said, “Indeed, this is a blessing!” Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Those who eat them will have more blessings than that.” [Ahmed 13475]
*********************************
KAUTHAR means “ample of blessings” literally and it is the name of the river that flows from JANNAH assigned to the Prophet (PBUH). It is referred in both these meanings in Surah KAUTHAR (Surah -108) and as mentioned here, its water is beautiful in sight and soothingly sweet in taste. The birds there are beautiful too and though their necks would be lengthy, that would not look odd but would add to their beauty. The Hadith tells us that these birds too would be available for eating if anyone so wills at JANNAH; at this world, it is better to avoid eating of birds except for those that are unable to fly and reside at earth. Hadith 2550 is complementary to Ahadith at the Topic-1 of this booklet about Paradise.
TOPIC 11-About horses of Paradise
(2552)-Sayyidina Buraidah (RA) narrated, A man asked the Prophet (PBUH),”O Messenger of Allah are there horses in Paradise?” He said, “If Allah admits you to paradise then whenever you wish to mount a horse in it, (and those would be) of pearls red in colour, it would fly with you in Paradise wherever you wish.” Another man asked,”O Messenger of Allah, are there camels in Paradise?” He said, not what he had said to the first man but, “If Allah admits you to Paradise then there will be for you everthing you desire and your eyes enjoy.” [Ahmed 23043]
(2553)-Sayyidina Abu Ayyub (RA) narrated that a villager came to the Prophet (PBUH) asked, “I love horses. Are there horses in Paradise?” He said, “If you are admitted to Paradise, you will be given a horse of pearl with two wings. You will mount it and it will fly with you wherever you like.”
*********************************
TOPIC 12-About the age of inhabitants of Paradise
(2554)-Sayyidina Mu’az ibn Jabal (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The deserving will enter Paradise hairless and beardless, their eyes as though collyrium was applied to them, (and their ages) thirty or thirty-three years.” [Ahmed 22167]
*********************************
In JANNAH, the person who gets it would be able to fulfill his desires well and there would be no barrier in satisfaction in any way. However, dwellers of JANNAH would never even will any adversity there as virtue would become natural and that would be totally visible in whatever they say, in whatever they do and even in whatever they will. Also, they would harbor no grudge against any other of the dwellers of JANNAH. The beauty of JANNAH is narrated explicitly at Surah WAQI’AH (the fifty-sixth Surah) from the beginning to the verse-40.
TOPIC 13-Rows of inhabitants of Paradise
(2555)-Sayyidina Buraidah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There will be a hundred and twenty rows of the people of Paradise, eighty of them belonging to this Ummah and forty to the rest of the Ummahs.” [Ibn e Majah 4289]
(2556)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Masud (RA) reported that they were about forty people in a tent with the Prophet (PBUH). He asked them, “Would you love to become one-fourth of the people of Paradise?” They said, “Yes.” He asked, “Would you like to become half of those who inhabit Paradise? No one but a Muslim soul will enter paradise and you are not among the polytheists but as a white strand of hair on the hide of a black ox or a black strand of hair on the hide of a red ox.” [Ahmed 3661, Bukhari 6528, Muslim 221, Ibn e Majah 4283]
*********************************
Ahadith at this topic tell us of the huge number of Muslims that would be able to get JANNAH and the figure of 80 rows from 120 rows might be in terms of ratio that in every 120 rows for Paradise, there would be 80 rows of Muslims of the Prophet’s UMMAH (all person believing in Islam after Muhammad PBUH, the last Messenger of Allah); this implies that two-third of total persons receiving entry at Paradise would be from the UMMAH of the Prophet Muhammad (PBUH) and the notable point is that other Hadith at the topic does not give specific figures of all entries at JANNAH; this ratio of the UMMAH of the Prophet (PBUH) is to the other UMMAH of Prophets that were before him (Salam on all of them); this ratio reflects the division between the respective achievers of JANNAH; only the Believers of the TRUTH that do their deeds according to it too, would get it and no other.
TOPIC 14-About gates of Paradise
(2557)-Saalim ibn Abdullah reported on the authority of his father that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The breadth of the gate through which my Ummah will enter Paradise is such that a swift rider will ride across it for three (nights or years), yet while entering they will nearly dislocate their shoulders.”
*********************************
Please note that this narration is designated as very weak by respectable TIRMIDHI; we have studied that there are eight sections of JANNAH and so there have to be eight of gates minimum; if we take even at least one extremely large gate for each rank in each of the sections, they would come to a huge number; reason does tell us that even for each section (and even for each rank), there might be many vast gates that would have vastness beyond speculation; as such the number of gates might be extremely high for sure. Many of those who would be allowed entrance from the UMMAH of the Prophet (PBUH) to JANNAH, would be called to enter by many (perhaps all) of the gates as other Ahadith do have such matter that implies the same.
TOPIC 15-About the markets of Paradise
(2558)-Sa’eed ibn Musayyiab narrated that I met Abu Hurairah (RA) and he said, “I pray to Allah to bring me and you together in the market of Paradise.” I asked, “Is there a market there?” He said, “Yes, Allah’s Messenger informed me that when those deserving of Paradise enter it, they will settle according to the merit of their deeds. Then they will be summoned at intervals equal to every Friday in terms of days in the world. They will visit their Lord. The throne will be visible to them and a garden of the gardens of Paradise will be brought to light for them. Pulpits of light, pulpits of pearls, pulpits of rubies, pulpits of aquamarine, pulpits of gold, pulpits of silver will be put up for them. The humblest of them, and there are not worthless among them, will sit on mounds of musk and camphor without thinking that those seated on chairs are more excellent than they are in the assembly. I asked Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) if we would see our Lord. He said that we would, just as we find no difficulty in seeing the sun and the full moon. There will not be in that assembly a man with whom Allah does not converse. He will say to him, ‘O so-and-so, son of so-and-so, do you remember the day you said such-and-such’. He will remind the man some of the dishonest things he did in the world, so he will say, ‘O Lord, have You not forgiven me?’ He will say, ‘Certainly, by the vastness of My forgiveness you have come to this, your station’. Meanwhile, a cloud will come over them and rain down on them perfume the like of whose fragrance they had never experienced.Their Lord will say. ‘Get up! I have prepared for you blessing. Take what you desire’. Then we will come to the market surrounded by angels. There will be in it the like of which eyes have not seen and ears have not heard and hearts have not thought of. To us will be delivered what we desire, there being no buying or selling in the market, where the inhabitants of Paradise will meet each other. A man of rank will meet another of lower rank there, none being worthless among them. He will be delighted at the garments on him, but even before their conversation concludes he will imagine that he wears what is more beautiful than the other wears. That will be because it would not be proper for anyone to grieve there. Then we will turn back to our dwellings and our wives will meet us saying welcome to us and saying that you have come while you wear a beauty more than when we had separated. We will say that we had met our Lord the Dominant, and it befits us that we should return from there as we have returned.” [Ibn e Majah 4336]
(2559)-Sayyidina Ali (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There is a market in paradise where there is no buying or selling except forms of men and women. When anyone likes a shape, he enters into it.”
*********************************
In JANNAH there would be a day equivalent to Friday of the world (that would be called YAUMUL-MAZID i.e. the day of enhancement in blessings) in which the JANNATI (dwellers of JANNAH) would see their True Lord Allah and that would be the highest of blessings of JANNAH. Though this narration (2558) is one of weak narrations yet the notion of markets at JANNAH is not unfeasible where there is no buying or selling as H-2559 informs too; markets would actually be the meeting places where the JANNATI would get not only most beautiful dresses as they will (each one feeling that his dress is more beautiful than others without any negative thoughts towards others at all) but also most attractive looks within his own physique there that would even be better than before now. The point to note here is that whatever the looks, his wives would recognize him well; they would not visit markets but would be happy to stay at home as the true sphere of activity for women is homes as Islam clarifies and these good women would observe this good teaching even there at JANNAH; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 16-About the sight of Allah
(2560)-Sayyidina Jarir ibn Abdullah Bajali (RA) narrated that we were seated with the Prophet (PBUH). He looked at the moon; that was the full moon; and he said, “You will be presented before your Lord and you will be able to see Him as you see this moon, without any difficulty. So, if you can, do not procrastinate over the Salah before sunrise and the Salah before sunset and offer them.” Then he recited ---And glorify the praise of your Lord before the rising of the sun and before its setting (50,39). [Bukhari 554, M 633, AD 4729, Ibn e Majah 177, Ah 19211]
(2561)-Sayyidina Suhaib (RA) reported the saying of the Prophet (PBUH), about Allah's words ---For those who do good is the best reward and more (10,26). He said, “When the people of Paradise will enter Paradise, a caller will call out, ‘There is for you with Allah, a promise (of another thing)’. They will exclaim, ‘Has He not made our faces shining, saved us (from Hell) and admitted us to Paradise?’ They would be answered, ‘Certainly!’ Then the screen will be removed. By Allah they will not have been given anything dearer to them than looking at Him.” [Ahmed 18957]
*********************************
TOPIC 17-Tafsir of Allah’s words in al-Qiyamah (75,22-23)
(2562)-Sayyidina Ibn Umar (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The humblest inhabitant of Paradise will be on the stage of one who looks at his gardens and wives and blessings and servants and couches stretching a distance of one thousand years. The most hounoured of them in Allah’s sight will look at His face morning and evening.” He then recited ---That day faces shall be radiant, looking towards their Lord (75,22-23). [Ah 5317]
(2563)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger asked, “You find it difficult to look at the full moon? Do you find it difficult to look at the sun?” They answered, “No.” He said, “Then you will see your Lord as you see the full moon finding no difficulty in it.”
*********************************
This is the highest of blessings that JANNATI would receive there that they would be able to see the True Lord Allah directly; they would view Him without any difficulty. Allah knows better how this view would take place but that would be so highly soothing that nothing of other blessings stands up in comparison to it. It would be a special gift for JANNATI with a better view for those who took utmost care about the SALAH of FAJR (morning prayers that is before sunrise) and SALAH of ASR (prayers before the sunset). The twenty-sixth AAYAT (verse) of Surah YOUNUS tells us, “For those who do good deeds is the best (in return) and more; and blackness or disgrace shall not cover their faces; these are the dwellers of the garden; in it they shall abide” (10:26). “More” that is in the verse means that they would be permitted and would be able to see Allah there at JANNAH; this is the highest of blessings; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 18-About the pleasure of Allah
(2564)-Sayyidina Abu Saeed Khudri (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said that Allah will say to the people of Paradise, “O people of Paradise!” They will say, ‘Here we are, O Lord, and at Your service!” He will say “Are you pleased?” They will say, “Why should we not be pleased when You have given us which no one out of Your creatures has been given?” He will say, “I will (still) give you better than that” And, He will say, “I make My pleasure lawful for you and will never be angry at you again.” [Bukhari 6549, Muslim 2829, Ahmed 11835]
*********************************
TOPIC 19-The people of Paradidse will look from upper rooms
(2565)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The people of Paradise will look at each other from the rooms as you look at the shining stars east or west, setting in the horizon or rising in the horizon according to the excellences of ranks.” They asked, “O Messenger of Allah, are they Prophets?” He said, “Yes, By Him in Whose hand is my life, and the peoples who believed in Allah and His Messenger and confirmed the Messengers.” [Ahmed 8479]
*********************************
With the assurance that all blessings that JANNATI have, would never end, there comes relief that not only for now but forever we would enjoy these blessings once we get it. They would know it certainly but when Allah informs the same there, it would become great relief for the dwellers there. The JANNATI at the superior rank would be seen as stars by those that would be inferior in the rank (yet totally happy as there is no grief at JANNAH); this denotes the extreme vastness of JANNAH plus the spacious area that each one of JANNATI, would receive for him in AKHIRAT; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 20-Peoples of Paradise & of Hell will abide therein
(2566)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said that Allah will assemble all people on the Day of Resurrection on a plain. Then He, the Lord of the worlds, will appear to them and say, “Why does not every man follow what he used to worship?” Hence, a representation will be made of the cross for the worshippers of the cross, of pictures for worshippers of the pictures, of fire for fire-worshippers, and they will follow that which they used to worship. The Muslims would remain there. The Lord of the worlds will appear to them and say, “Did you not follow the people?” They will say, “We seek refuge in Allah from You (not knowing that Allah speaks to them). We seek refuge in Allah from You. Allah is our Lord. This is our place till we see our Lord.” Sahaba asked if they would see Allah and the Prophet replied, “Do you have any doubt in seeing the Full Moon?” They said, “No”. The Prophet (PBUH) told them that you would have no doubt in seeing Him then. He guided them further that Allah would command them to make them committed (to what they said). Then he will disappear (from them) and then reappear. He would then enlighten them about Him and He would tell them, “Come according to My guidance” and Muslims would obey. The Bridge of SIRAT would be put there and Muslims would pass upon it as fast as the fastest horses and camels and their speech would be “SALLIM; SALLIM” (O Allah, keep us safe; the narration still have some matter ahead).
(2567)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed (RA) reported Marfu that on the Day of Resurrection, death will be brought in the form of a beautiful ram and slaughtered between Paradise and Hell. They will see that. Thus, if anyone could die of happiness, the people of Paradise would die and if any one could die of grief, the people of the Fire would die.”
*********************************
This Hadith tells that Muslims would ask for shelter of Allah even there and would remain totally committed to His name; Al-Hamdu Lillah. Death would be recognized as it would be brought in the form of ram and would be slaughtered to clarify totally that there would be no death here now and the places assigned to all people are fixed for all the coming time so the dwellers of JANNAH would rejoice highly while the dwellers of JAHANNUM would lament highly at this sight; this world is the place of examination and AKHIRAT is the place of results to it.
TOPIC 21-Paradise is in hardships and Hell is in passions
(2568)-Sayyidina Anas (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said,”Paradise is surrounded by hardships while Hell is surrounded by passions.”
(2569)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said; “When Allah created Paradise and Hell, He sent Jibril to paradise, saying, “Look at it and at what I have prepared in it for its inhabitants.” So, he went to it and looked at it and at what Allah had prepared in it for its dwellers. He returned to Him and said, “By Your Might, whosever hears of it will enter it.” He commanded that it should be encircled with hardhisps, and said to him, “Go back to it and look at what I have prepared for its inhabitants in it.” So, he returned to it and saw that it was encircled with difficulties and returned to Allah and said “By Your Might I fear that no one will enter it” He said “Go to hell and look at it and at what I have prepared in it for its dwellers.” He observed that part of it was over-riding other part of it. He returned to Allah and said, “By Your Might, anyone who hears of it will not enter it.” Allah ordered that it should be encircled with passions and desires, and it was, and said (to Jibril), “Go back to it.” He went to it and said, “By Your Might, I fear that no one will be able to save himself from it, and will enter it.” [Ahmed 8406, Abu Dawud 4744, Nasai 3768]
*********************************
Examination in the world means that the examined person must believe in GHAIB (that he is not able to see or hear but understands that this GHAIB does have existence because of the WAHI i.e. communication of Allah to prophets). So Allah is in GHAIB and His angels too and even AKHIRAT where the result of good and bad deeds would clearly come in open for everyone. But JANNAH (Paradise) is covered by hardships in the world and JAHANNUM (Hell) by adverse passions so who does not have true belief in GHAIB, gets targeted by adverse passions and leads himself to JAHANNUM. To get JANNAH again, our true dwelling place, we must live our worldly lives with total commitment to Islam; we also must ask Allah to accept this commitment by His blessing upon us; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 22-Debate between Paradise and Hell
(2570)-Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Paradise and Hell debated with one another. Paradise said that the weak and the poor will enter me. Hell boasted that the tyrants and the arrogant will come to me. Allah said to Hell that you are My punishment. I take revenge from whom I like through You. And to Paradise, He said that you are My mercy. Through you, I show mercy to whomsoever I like.” [Bukhari 4850, Muslim 2846]
*********************************
TOPIC 23-Blessings for the humblest in Paradise
(2571)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said “The humblest inhabitant of Paradise will have eighty thousand servants and seventy-two wives and a large pavilion will be erected for him made of pearls, aquamarine, and rubies covering the distance between Jabiyah and San’a (these both are the names of two cities far away from each other)”. It is reported from the Prophet (PBUH) through the same sanad. He said, “Those who are destined to enter Paradise and die young or old are returned to the age of thirty years in Paradise, never rising above that. And, it is like that for the people of Hell.” Through the same sanad it is reported from the Prophet, He said, “They will wear crowns, smallest pearl of which will illuminate what is between the east and the west.” [Ahmed 11723]
(2572)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “When a believer wishes for a child in Paradise, its conception, delivery and growth will take place as he wishes in a moment.” [Ahmed 11063]
*********************************
The narration 2571 is poorly narrated according to respectable TIRMIDHI and information about the humblest inhabitant of Paradise that is given here, does need scrutiny. The figures of servants and wives given here are much too high (especially of servants) so one of narrators at the chain, has made some mistake here and most probably, the Prophet (PBUH) did not inform this as reported. However, the space given to the humblest JANNATI might be such as between the two cities named. The narration 2572 is worthy narration by its chain yet ULAMA have viewed this matter in the light of other Ahadith; they tell us that practically, no JANNATI would wish for a child there so the point to note is that sexual gratification would not lead to any child-birth there.
TOPIC 24-About the conversation of maidens of Paradise
(2573)-Sayyidina Ali reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There is a meeting-place in Paradise and Paradise also has hooris (maidens) with large eyes. They will raise their voices such as the creatures have never heard and they would say, ‘We would live for ever and we will never die. We live in blessings and will never grieve. We are pleased (with our husbands) and will never be displeased. Happy are they who are for us; and for whom we are’.” [Ahmed 1342]
(2574)-Muhammad ibn Bashhar reported from Rawh ibn Ubadah from Awza’i from Yahya ibn Abu Kathir that Allah’s words ---They should be made happy in a garden (Al-Quran 30,15); refer to according to the saying in the above hadith ‘the large-eyed hooris who will raise their voices’.
*********************************
In the world, it is wrong for the Muslim man to use gold or to take wines or to keep in marriage more than four women at one time or to ask women to dance (even if they are his wives; that is due to SADDE-ZARAE’ i.e. to keep away from such things that might lead to big sins, specially that are shameful). However, even gold, even wines, even taking of many women as wives, these all would be allowed to him in JANNAH; these all would be in high purity and would be presented as blessings from Allah. And he is permitted to enjoy the beautiful singing and glorious dancing of HOORS, all his wives at JANNAH (wives at the world included), and they would totally become able to perform such singing & dancing (according to the beats of the music) with caliber at JANNAH; it would certainly be in private just for the pleasure of the husband while these HOORS would also enjoy it for themselves too; he might join them in the performance if he so wills. These all things are totally fine at JANNAH where they are gifts by the blessing of Allah. Note that we have studied Hadith 2331 that told us that the world is like prison to a Muslim but it is like paradise to an infidel.
TOPIC 25-Three whom Allah loves
(2575)-Sayyidina Ibn Umar (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Three will be seated on mounds of musk. (The narrator believes that he also said, On the Day of Resurrection). The first and the last will envy them. (They are,) the man who calls to SALAH (Prayers) five times every day and night (that is called Mu’azzin). And the man who is the Imam (leader, especially in SALAH) of a people and they are pleased with him; And the man who gives the right of Allah and the right of his masters.” [Ah 4799]
(2576)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported in a Marfu form. He said, “There a three whom Allah, the Majestic, the Glorious, loves.
1. A man who stands up in the night reciting the Holy Quran.
2. A man who gives sadaqah with his right hand keeping it a secret (the narrator thought that he also said, from his left hand).
3. A man who was in an expedition and his colleagues were routed but he continued to fight the enemy.”
(2577)-Sayyidina Abu Zarr (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “There are whom Allah loves and three whom He hates. As for those whom He loves, they are:
1. If a man comes to a people and asks them for something in the name of Allah and does not ask them in the name of relationship between them, but they do not give him, then a man of them meets him in private and gives him (something) unknown to anyone except Allah and whom he gives. (This giver is the one Allah loves).
2. A man who goes with a people at night till they go to sleep, loving sleep over everthing else, but he stands up beseeching Allah and reciting His verses.
3. A man who is in a Sariyah who meet their enemy who defeat them, but he pulls out his chest and fights them till he is killed or is given victory.
The three whom Allah hates are 1- An old man who commits adultery; 2- An arrogant beggar; 3- A rich tyrant.” [Ahmed 2143, Nasai 2566]
*********************************
These three Ahadith at topic-25 tell about three Muslims who are closer to Allah than others due to their good deeds. The three indicated in each Hadith are same in qualities though the first needs detail so as to match the second and the third. Taking the first Hadith as basis, the first one mentioned is the one who calls to Prayers. This one is equivalent to the one who fights on in the way of Allah (mentioned in other two Ahadith) even when others cease to fight considering that defeat is inevitable; the only difference is that MUAZZIN i.e. the caller towards SALAH calls in the way of Allah by words but the MUJAHID (the warrior in the way of Allah) calls in the way of Allah by deeds. The second one is the IMAM mentioned in the first Hadith that is equivalent to the one who recites the Holy Book Quran at night (mentioned in other two Ahadith) as the IMAM would recite the Holy Book Quran at SALAH and he must be a good reciter of the Holy Book. The third one mentioned in the first Hadith is the one who is attentive to Allah and cares about rights of people as commanded by Allah. This one is equivalent to the man who gives amounts into Sadaqah silently to the needy and so gets closer to Allah.
TOPIC 26-No Caption
(2578)-Sayyidina Abu Hurariah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The Furat (Euphrates) will soon uncover a treasure of gold. So, those who are present at it must not take anything from it.” [Ah 2139, Bukhari 7119, M 2894, AD 4313]
(2579)-Abu Sa’eed al-Ashaj reported from Uqbah ibn Khalid, from Ubaydullah ibn Umar, from Abu Zinad, from Araj from Abu Hurariah (RA) from the Prophet (PBUH) a hadith like it that he said, “It will lay bare a mountain of gold.” [Bukhari 7119, Muslim 2894, Abu Dawud 4314]
*********************************
Euphrates here means the area where the civilization of Euphrates flourished at the ancient times and if this Hadith narrates something of today, it certainly means the Black Gold i.e. Oil. Note that the Hadith asks not to take anything from it and I, MSD, have written elsewhere too that the way these compounds at inside the earth that are based on Carbon & Hydrogen, are being used generally by the people, it is not good. The earth has great power in its physique by the blessing of Allah but taking an example, if the people take an oath to take out even a drop of blood each day from a certain strong man that would certainly cause him to become weak though he might even make on more blood each day than what he loses. This is not fruits or vegetables that are provided for us naturally but a part of the earth, not to be separated from it on daily basis. Also, substituting animals with modern vehicles is also strange though this is not much challenging to Islam (if it remains at limits yet this certainly is questionable where such vehicles ask the compounds extracted from the earth in excessive for their working). The world is certain to pay for this excessive usage; note well that un-natural way of living does take its toll and the Hadith here has explicitly expressed the (extreme) usage of the black gold as unworthy to good living. It is interesting to note that respectable TIRMIDHI has brought this Hadith here at the Booklet of Paradise (as it might have been more suitable at the Booklet of Fitan); this seems an indication that we all must let the earth become a symbol of paradise rather than turn it to a great disaster to the human-kind by our own doings, in the times ahead.
TOPIC 27-The rivers of Paradise
(2580)-Mu’aviah reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “There are in JANNAH, ocean of water, ocean of honey, ocean of milk and ocean of wine. Then they branch out into rivers.”
(2581)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If anyone prays to Allah for Paradise three times, then Paradise prays, O Allah admit him to Paradise. And if anyone seeks deliverance from Hell three times, then Hell prays, O Allah, deliver him from the Fire.” [Ibn e Majah 4340, Nasai 5531, Ahmed 13172]
*********************************
The verse-15 of Surah Muhammad (PBUH) mentions all these four rivers of JANNAH that H-2580 indicates here; Al-Hamdu Lillah. Asking Allah for anything has its effect and Muslims must never leave DUA to Allah at any time. Angels pray Allah for the good people and even Paradise and even Hell prays for the betterment of such people; all these know that they too are the creatures of Allah who Alone is the Creator of everything and so everything else is His creation; they know that they must ask Allah that those who are attentive to Allah, achieve all good things and remain safe from all such things that are bad for them.
42- BOOK OF HELL (13 topics)
TOPIC 1-About Hell
(2582)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH said, “Hell will be brought that day having seventy thousand halters each of which seventy thousand angels will pull.” [Muslim 2842]
(2583)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “A neck will emerge from Hell on the Day of Ressurection. It will have two eyes with which it will see and two ears with which it will hear and a tongue with which it will speak saying that it is kited to swallow every rebellious tyrant, everyone who calls another god besides Allah and who draws pictures.” [Ahmed 84381]
*********************************
JAHANNUM (Hell) is a ditch that is vast beyond speculation and it very hot due to the fire in it. It has seven parts; JAHANNUM, LAZA, HUTAMAH, SA’EER, SAQAR, JAHEEM and HAAWIYAH. The wrong-doers among Muslims would get their punishment according to their deeds and then they would get out of there due to their righteous belief and would be given JANNAH. However, note that they must be designated Muslims at AKHIRAT by Allah and all others that had been brought to JAHANNUM would remain there forever. Ahadith at this topic tell of its dreadfulness and how extremely vast and massive it would be that it would need 70000 X 70000 angels to drag it (this also means that it is a movable entity though the movement needs extreme force as even one angel has amazing strength and here there is a very high figure of them). The words of the neck that tell that ‘it is kited to swallow drawers of picture’ mean who draw them to worship; such drawers, painters and sculptors that make pictures for the purpose of worship would fall into JAHANNUM that is a terrible place to enter. I, MSD, pray that Allah saves all Muslims from this dreadful place and all those too who do have care for good values by guiding them at the worldly life towards the Truth, the word of Allah.
TOPIC 2-About the depths of Hell
(2584)-Hasan reported that Sayyidina Utbah ibn Ghazwan (RA) narrated a hadith of Prophet (PBUH) from this, our pulpit of Busra. {He narrated that the Prophet (PBUH) said,} “If a large stone is thrown down from the edge of Hell, it will go on falling down for seventy years but not reach its bottom.” Utbah then narrated the saying of Umar, “Remember the Fire often, for its heat is severe and its bottom is very far and its whips are made of iron.” [Ahmed 17586]
(2585)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There is a mountain of fire in Hell called Saud. The infidel will climb over it in seventy years and keep falling down it like that for ever.”
(2586)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The thickness of the skin of the disbeliever will be forty-two cubits, his molar tooth will be like Uhud and his seat in Hell will be as the distance between Makkah and Madinah.” [Ahmed 8418]
*********************************
JAHANNUM is a ditch though its opening is vast beyond speculation and its depth is also something that is beyond speculation. A large massive stone that falls from its edge above could not reach the bottom for seventy years and taking the gravitional force in accordance to the earth, this does show an extremely deep space for sure. Hadith 2586 denotes the extreme length of some disbelievers put into JAHNNUM but the physical features described here seem to tell about few of particular JAHANNUMI (dwellers of JAHANNUM) as this would not be general; we have read at Hadith 2500 that the arrogant disbelievers that had lived with negative pride in the world would become like ants at HASHR (so that they see how insignificant their pride was and how worthless they actually are).
TOPIC 3-The largeness of the people of the Fire
(2587)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) narrated that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “On the Day of Resurrection, the molar tooth of an infidel will be like Uhud. His thigh will be like the Bayda and his seat in Hell will be a journey, of three nights like Rabazah,” meaning the distance between Madinah and Rabazah. Bayda is a mountain. [Muslim 2851, Ahmed 8353]
(2588)-Abu Kuraib reported it (like the previous hadith, # 2587) from Mus’ab ibn Miqdam, from Fudayl ibn Ghazwan, from AbuHazim, from Abu Hurairah (RA) in a marfu form.
(2589)-Sayyidina Ibn Umar (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The disbeliever will drag his tongue one or two farsakh (this was a unit of length) and people will tread on it.” [Ahmed 5675]
*********************************
TOPIC 4-Drinks of the people of Hell
(2590)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed (RA) reported the saying of the Prophet (PBUH) about 'Kal Muhl' i.e. Molten Copper (see the Holy Quran 18:29) that it is like the dregs of olive oil. When the dweller of Hell nears his face to it (to drink), the skin of his face will fall into it. [Ahmed 11672]
(2591)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “Hot water would be poured on their heads. It will penetrate his insides, burning what is there and it will flow down to and out of his feet. This is 'sahr' (melting). Then he will be restored as he was.” [Ahmed 8873]
(2592)-Sayyidina Abu Umamah (RA) reported the Prophet’s (PBUH) saying about the verse ---And he is given to drink of fetid water, which he gulps (Al-Quran 14,16-17). And Allah says ---And if they seek aid, they will be aided with water like molten copper that shall scald their faces how evil the drink and how vile the resting-place (Al-Quran 18,29). [Ahmed 22348]
(2593)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, about 'Kal Muhl' (molten copper) that is the dregs of olive oil. When it is brought near his face, the skin of his face falls into it. Through the same sanad it is reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The fences of the Fire are four walls of Hell, the thickness of each is as the distance travelled in forty years.” Through the same sanad it is reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “If a bucket containing the pus of the dwellers of Hell were poured into the world, it would make them rotten.” [Ahmed 11234]
(2594)-Sayyidina Ibn Abbas (RA) narrated that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) recited this verse--- Fear Allah as He should be feared and die not save you be Muslims (Al-Quran 3,102). Then, he said, “If a drop of ZAQQUM were to fall on earth it would spoil the means of livelihood of the people. Then (imagine) what will it be with those whose food it is?” [Ibn e Majah 4325, Ahmed 2735]
*********************************
TOPIC 5-Food of the people of Hell
(2595)-Sayyidina Abu Darda (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said,”The people of Hell will be made to suffer hunger so that it will complement their punishment which they are suffering. So, they will beg for help and will be helped with DHARI (dried thorn and plants which are very bitter from the tree of ZAQQUM; it is mentioned in Surah GHASHI’AH that is the eighty-eighth Surah) that will neither fatten them nor remove hunger. They will again seek with food and will be given such food as will not go down their throat. They will recall that they used to gulp such food down with water in the world. So, they will seek water and HAMIM (hot water) will be handed over to them in glasses of iron. When it is brought near their mouths, it will scorch their faces and when the water goes into their bellies, it will cut off whatever is inside.They will ask to call the guards of Hell. And they would be asked, “Did not Messengers come to you with clear signs.” They would say, “Certainly.” They would be told then, “Go; pray your-selves, for praying of the disbelievers is only in error.” They will then say, “Call Malik” and will cry, “O Keeper! Let your Lord make an end of us.” They would be told “Surely you shall go on living (here).”
(2596)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said about (the verse) ---While they shall be glum therein (23,104); that “The fire will roast them so that their upper lips will retract and come to the middle of their heads, and their lower lips will hang down to their navels.” [Ahmed 11836]
*********************************
Food & Drink at JAHANNUM would be awful as Ahadith clarify with reference to the verses of the Holy Book Quran. These Ahadith tell us that dwellers of JAHANNUM would need food & drink and this necessity would not end for them there at JAHANNUM though there would be no need for foods & drinks at JANNAH but dwellers of JANNAH would take them as enjoyable items; they would entertain their-selves by the beauty, charm and taste of all that would be provided as edible there. In comparison, the dwellers of JAHANNUM would be in terrible need for food and drinks and they would be provided filthy and ugly items to eat and drink including oily water like molten brass or copper (see the Holy Book Quran-18:29 and 14:16 & 17) and ZAQQUM (see the Holy Book Quran–37:62; 44:43; 56:52 and 88: first 7 verses); it is the tree at JAHANNUM that bears the evil fruit for the dwellers of Hell.
TOPIC 6-Beyond the depth of Hell
(2597)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amr al-Aas (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said pointing to the skull, “If a piece of lead like this is dropped from heaven towards earth on a journey of five hundred years it would come to earth before night. But, if it were dropped from one end of the chain then it would be in motion for forty years, day and night, before touching its root or its bottom.” [Ahmed 6873]
*********************************
It is said in Surah AL-HAQQAH (that is the 69th Surah), “Lay hold on him; then put a chain on him; then cast him into the burning fire; then thrust him into a chain the length of which is seventy cubits. Surely he did not believe in Allah, the Greatest; nor did he urge the feeding of the poor. So he has neither a true friend here today nor any food except filth from the washing of wounds which none but the wrongdoers eat” (69:30 to 37). The chain that is mentioned in this Hadith is this chain of seventy cubits that is mentioned here in Surah AL-HAQQAH. So a comparison is made that a thing that could come from heavens towards earth within 24 hours would take some forty years if it is tied at the end of the mentioned chain and then lowered down from the upper edge of JAHANNUM to reach its bed. This shows how deep the terrible ditch is; everyone must try to save his skin from it by the righteous belief and all good deeds that are in accordance to that righteous belief; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 7-The Fire of earth is seventieth of the Hell-fire
(2598)-Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “This fire of yours that the children of Aadam kindle is one part of the seventy parts of the heat of Paradise.” They (the Sahabah) asked, “By Allah, but this (itself) was enough, O Messenger of Allah.” He said, “More by sixty-nine parts, each of which is like the heat (of the earthly fire).” [M 2843, Ah 8132]
(2599)-Sayyidina Abu Saeed (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “This, your fire, is one part of the seventy parts of the fire of Hell, every part of it being as hot as your fire.”
*********************************
The point to note here is that the temperature of the fire there at JAHANNUM is extremely hot in degree. But with this, another point to note is that it would not burn the dwellers of Hell directly as they would be able to converse there as we have studied in Hadith 2595 too just now and their tense situation is narrated at other Ahadith too. However this terrible heat would have its effect at the climate there and it would scorch the skins with time; the Holy Book Quran tells us that as soon as their skins would be roasted through, Allah would provide fresh skin to them so that they go on getting the taste of punishment given to them (See 4:56). We have studied that they would have filth as food and drink that would also be the part of punishment being extremely bitter and washed waste of wounds. There is a Hadith that tells about their clothes too that those who used to commit adultery at the world, they would have nothing to wear at JAHANNUM so necessities would remain as necessities and the adverse provisions for them would be the part of punishment that would be highly severe there; everybody there would get the adverse effect of the extreme heat according to his/her placement there; may Allah save all from it there that are highly inclined towards virtues here in the worldly life; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 8-No caption
(2600)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “The Fire (of Hell) was kindled for a thousand years till it became red. Then, it was kindled for a thousand years till it turned white. Then, it was kindled for a thousand years till it was black and dark.”
*********************************
TOPIC 9-The Fire is allowed two exhalations
(2601)-Sayyidina Abu Hurayrah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Hell complained to its Lord, saying that parts of it devour other parts. So, He let it have two exhalations, one in winter and another in summer. Hence, its exhalation in winter causes severe cold and its exhalation in summer causes severe heat.” [Ahmed 7251, Ibn e Majah 4319]
(2602)-Sayyidina Anas (RA) reported in a MARFU form that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “He who says (these words are according to Hisham but according to Shu’bah, the words are they who say) 'there is no god but Allah' and have faith in their hearts so much as a grain of barley, will come out of Hell; who say 'there is no god but Allah' and have faith in their hearts so much as the weight of a grain of wheat will come out of Hell; who say and have faith in their hearts so much as the weight of an atom will come out of Hell.” [Ah 12154, Bukhari 4476, M 193, Ibn e Majah 4312]
(2603)-Sayyidina Anas (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said that Allah will say, “Take out of Hell who remembered Me any day or feared Me at any place.”
*********************************
The first Hadith at this topic tells us of the breath of Jahannum that when it inhales, that results in the winter taking place; it takes the heat out from the world causing extreme cold in the atmosphere. When it exhales and that causes the summer, it brings an extreme heat in the atmosphere of the world. This might mean the actual breath of JAHANNUM though that we human beings are unable to perceive by our present understanding; however, most probably, it means that JAHANNUM has few places with climate as cold as you feel the world at extreme cold and it also has many places (and it is known for it) with climate as hot as you feel the world at extreme hotness so with this meaning there is a margin to take this Hadith in different ways and Allah knows better. The other two Ahadith at this topic actually point out that whoever has saved his true worthy belief upon the Truth, the word of Allah, uptil death, even if his deeds are not much worthy, he would still be taken out of JAHANNUM some day before the death is finally slaughtered as told in Hadith 2567. However, he would certainly be a roasted figure when taken out of JAHANNUM and he would be washed before his entrance to JANNAH; these all would be sinful Muslims as classified there in AKHIRAT and would have had the taste of JAHANNUM due to their wrong-doings; their belief would fulfill the minimum requirement for the righteous belief as is mentioned by the words ‘so much as the weight of an atom’ in the Hadith; they would certainly have remembered Allah at the worldly life though meager. Please note well that the words at this last Hadith do not imply that a person might live on without any care to remember Allah but they mean that only for some days at some places, this person had cared to remember Allah highly (like at UMRAH or HAJJ) than usual and at other times and places, he did not care to remember Him to that caliber; the Hadith tells that Allah would forgive the slackness in the needed care to the Truth and looseness in his deeds yet it must not cause any irresponsibility by will; note well that even a day at AKHIRAT equals one thousand years of this worldly life; may Allah save all from JAHANNUM there from the beginning, that are highly inclined towards virtues here in the worldly life; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 10-About the last person to come out of Hell
(2604)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “I know the last of the people of Hell to come out of it. He will crawl out of Hell and say, 'O Lord, people have already taken up the places’. It will be said to him, ‘Turn towards Paradise and enter it’. He will go to enter and see people having occupied the places. He will return and ‘O Lord, the people have taken up the places’. It would be said to him, ‘Do you remember the time you were in Hell?’ He will say, ‘Yes’. It will be said to him, ‘Make a wish’. He will make it, and will be told, ‘For you is what you have wished to have, and ten times more of the world’. He would ask then, “Do You make fun of me, O Lord, while You are The King?” The narrator remarked that he saw Messenger (PBUH) laughed till his back teeth were visible.” [Ahmed 3595, Bukhari 6571, Muslim 186, Ibn e Majah 4339]
(2605)-Sayyidina Abu Dharr (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “I know the last of the people of Hell to come out of it and that would be the last of the people of Paradise to enter it. The man would be brought and Allah would say, “Ask him about his minor sins and conceal his major sins.” So, it will be said to him, “You did this and that on this day and that day, and did that on this day and that day.” And (then) he would be told, “Against every sin, there is for you a piety.” He will exclaim, “O Lord, but indeed, I had done things I do not see here!” The narrator remarked that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) laughed till his back teeth were visible. [Ah 21548, M 190]
(2606)-Sayyidina Jabir (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Some people though they had professed unity of Allah would be punished in Hell (due to their wrong-doings) till they would become like coal. Then the mercy of Allah would pursue them and they would be taken out and brought to the gates of Paradise. The inhabitants of Paradise will sprinkle water on them and they would begin to grow as a seed grows at the edge of flowing water. Then they would enter Paradise.” [Ahmed 15200]
(2607)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said,”Every person who has faith in his heart so much as the weight of an atom will be taken out of Hell.” Abu Sa’eed said, “If anyone doubts it then let him recite ---Surely, Allah wrongs not even so much as the weight of an atom (al-Quran 4,40). [Bukhari 6560]
(2608)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Two men of those admitted to Hell will shriek loudly. So, the Lord, who is Blessed and Exalted, will say, “Get them out.” When they are brought out, He will ask them, “Why did you shout loudly?” They will say, “We did that so that You may have mercy on us.” He will say, “My mercy on you is that you go and cast yourselves where you were in Hell.” They will go and one of them will put himself in the Fire and He will make it cool for him, and safe. The other will stand and not put himself (in the Fire). The Blessed and Exalted Lord will say to him, “And what prevented you from throwing yourself (in the Fire) as your colleague has done?” He will say, “I have hope that You will not return me to it after having taken me out of it “The Lord Blessed and Exalted that He is, will say to him, “For you is your hope materialised !” So, both will be admitted to Paradise by Allah’s mercy.
(2609)-Sayyidina Imran ibn Husain (RA) narrated, The Prophet (PBUH) said, “Some of people of my ummah will come out of Hell through my intercession. They will be named JAHANNAMI (people of Hell).” [Ahmed 19918, Ibn e Majah 4315]
(2610)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “I have not seen anything like Hell so how who flees from it sleeps, and nothing like Paradise so how its seeker sleeps.”
*********************************
These Ahadith that are at this topic, tell us about those who would come out of JAHANNUM after being put there. However it’s a point to note that there would be no increase or decrease in the document of accounts of any person and the only ones that would be taken out from JAHANNUM would be Muslims though sinful. The narration 2608 is extremely weak according to respectable TIRMIDHI so taking it as an error in transmission of words by some of the narrators considering that the Prophet (PBUH) has not mentioned these words, we would study the other Ahadith at this topic. The first couple of Ahadith tell about the last man to get out of JAHANNUM and a person who is not well-versed in Ahadith would commit grave mistake in understanding of these Ahadith. ULAMA have remarked that this would be a man who had repented in the world for his sins and had turned into a good person yet did fall into some major sins after his repentance. Now he would get out of JAHANNUM after his term of punishment and Allah would provide as many good deeds as his sins so as to clarify his placement at JANNAH; this would make him disclose those major sins too that he had done before repentance so that he might get good deeds against them too (that would not be accounted for). The bottom line is that he would get JANNAH by the acceptance at AKHIRAT of his righteous belief by the blessing of Allah, his placement at JANNAH being assingned to him by the replacement of the wrong deeds by the good deeds; as such, he is no exception to the rule that only the persons with righteous belief would get JANNAH. The Prophet (PBUH) smiled broadly (almost laughed that normally he did not do) as he enjoyed the swiftness of the man to disclose even his previous major sins so that the replacement of that too with good deeds gets him more of blessings from Allah. Ahadith 2606 & 2607 tell about those who would have their true belief intact but would have major sins to pay for; once their term of punishment ends at JAHANNUM (or the permitted intercession of the Prophet PBUH is accepted for them), they would be given their places at JANNAH. Hadith 2609 tells that they would be known at JANNAH as JAHANNUMI (persons coming from the Hell) yet that would be for the recognition initially and such naming would certainly not continue for much time at JANNAH.
TOPIC 11-Most of the inhabitants of Hell will be women
(2611)-Sayyidina Ibn Abbas (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “I looked inside Paradise and saw that most of its inhabitants are the poor and I looked inside Hell and saw that most of its inhabitants are women.” [Ahmed 21841, Bukhari 3241, Muslim 2737]
(2612)-Sayyidina Imran ibn Husain (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “I looked at Hell and saw most of its occupiers being women, and I looked at paradise and saw that most of its inhabitants are the poor.” [Ahmed 19873, Bukhari 5198, Muslim 2738]
*********************************
Most of occupants of JAHANNUM would be women but then, most of the occupants of JANNAH too would be women as many of the women from the world would be there insha Allah (probably even more from the world than those who go to JAHANNUM as being more at JAHANNUM is relative to all men that fall there) and there at JANNAH those HOORS would be present too that by creation, are the women of JANNAH. Note that among the poor that the Prophet (PBUH) saw at JANNAH, women are also included. We have studied by many Ahadith that it’s a high degree of EHSAAN to live with necessities at the world caring at very high level about the success at AKHIRAT and this attitude would certainly pay not only in the world but insha Allah also in AKHIRAT, the coming true life. Allah cares about the necessities in the world of those who remain attentive to Allah besides the provision He has kept for them at AKHIRAT; see the Holy Book Quran (11:6).
TOPIC 12-The lightest punishment in Hell
(2613)-Sayyidina Nu’man ibn Bashir (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The lightest punishment in Hell awarded to any man will be two sandal-straps on the soles of his feet. His brain will bubble like a pot because of it.” [Ahmed 18418]
*********************************
TOPIC 13-Inhabitants of Paradise and Inhabitants of Hell
(2614)-Sayyidina Harithah ibn Wahb al-Kuzai (RA) narrated that he heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say, “Shall I not inform you about the people of Paradise? (They are,) every weak person whom people regard as lowly; but if he were to swear an oath on Allah then he would fulfill it. Shall I not inform you about the people of Hell? That is every surly, niggardly and arrogant person.” [Ah 18755, Bukhari 6657, M 2853, Ibn e Majah 4116]
*********************************
It does not matter whether a person is poor, weak in status, silent in disposition and not much worthy in view of the worldly people; please note well that in AKHIRAT, the true asset for all persons is TAQWA (true belief with deeds according to that) and that every Muslim person must develop here to height. The Holy Book Quran tells us, “O mankind! We have created you from a male and a female, and made you into nations and tribes, that you may know one another. Verily, the most honourable of you with Allah is that who has At-TAQWA. Verily, Allah is All-Knowing, All-Aware” (49:13).
43- BOOK OF FAITH (18 topics)
TOPIC 1-To fight till they say 'There is no god but Allah'
(2615)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “I have been commanded to fight people till they say 'There is no god but Allah'. So if they say that, then they have protected from me their blood and their property save against a right on them and their reckoning is with Allah.” [Abu Dawud 2640, Nasai 29861, Bukhari 927, Ahmed 89131]
(2616)-Sayyidina Abu Hurairah (RA) reported that when Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) died and Abu Bakr (RA) became Khalifah after him, those of the Arabs who had to disbelieve, disbelieved. So, Umar ibn al-Khattab (RA) said to Abu Bakr (RA), “How will you fight people while Allah’s Messenger had said, ‘I have been commanded to fight people till they say there is no god but Allah and when one says there is no god but Allah, he has saved from me his property and life except for the right against it, and the reckoning is with Allah’.” Abu Bakr (RA) said, “By Allah, I will fight those who differentiate between Salah and Zakah. Zakah is the right on property; by Allah, if they disallow me even a rope that they used to give to Allah’s Messenger (PBUH), I would fight them over that.” Umar ibn al-Khattab (RA) said, “It was but my observation that Allah had opened the heart of Abu Bakr (RA) to fight and I knew that he was right.”
*********************************
There is some delicate difference between EEMAN (Belief) and ISLAM (Submission) though mostly they are used as signifying the same thing. EEMAN on the Commands of Allah, getting them by the Holy Book Quran and the SUNNAH, actually resides in the heart and only Allah knows truly about the EEMAN of anyone while ISLAM is the manifestation of EEMAN that is by words, by deeds, by attitudes or by any such mode that could demonstrate the Belief clearly. It is said in the Holy Book Quran, “The dwellers of the desert say: We believe. Say: You did not yet believe but say, We submit; and Belief has not yet entered into your hearts; and if you obey Allah and His Apostle, He will not diminish aught of your deeds; surely Allah is Forgiving, Merciful” (Surah HUJURAAT, the 49th Surah, verse 14). The only understanding of EEMAN that is possible here is by the observation of the fact that Muslims having True EEMAN never have any doubt whatsoever on what they believe as becomes evident by their speech, deeds and attitudes with time and this has been indicated at the verse that comes next to the mentioned verse (i.e. 49:15). That is why the best persons at our ancestors when they remarked about their EEMAN, they used to say “I am MOMEN (True Believer) insha Allah (by the will of Allah)” and on the other hand that is why MUNAFIQ (Hypocrites) at Madinah used to sit with true Muslims as they were regarded as Muslims too (though their intentions were not sincere towards the true Muslims); they said prayers with true Muslims and also kept fasts in the month of Ramadhan. For EEMAN, the person must truly believe that the Holy Book Quran is the Book of Allah that was revealed to the Prophet Muhammad (PBUH), the last Messenger of Allah; he must practice its commands as it is the Word of Allah and also take up SUNNAH that are the words, deeds, silence on something and the attitude of the Prophet PBUH towards anything as recorded in authentic Ahadith; they clarify the Holy Book Quran by the permission of Allah and make practice easy upon it. EEMAN gets strength from right deeds according to Islamic Teachings and gets weak from the wrong deeds that Islamic Teachings have explicitly told us. For us, it is not appropriate to give some adverse remark on the EEMAN of anyone who presents himself as Muslim except where he clearly violates obvious Islamic Commands by his doings and tells the people by words too that he finds such attitude as fine. So, if a Muslim person does not say his prayers regularly but then says clearly that he is doing wrong and asks forgiveness from Allah with remorse that he must care for his prayers, he is yet a Muslim as EEMAN is the action of Heart. However, if a person does not say any of his prayers and then defends him on such attitude, that man is certainly out of the fold of Islam; that would come in open at HASHR, the first day of AKHIRAT.
TOPIC 2-To fight till they say the KALIMAH
(2617)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “I am commanded that I should fight people till they testify that there is no god except Allah and that Muhammad is His slave and His Messenger, and turn to our Kiblah (place to turn face towards in SALAH; that is KAABAH at MAKKAH), eat that which we slaughter, offer SALAH (Prayers) as we do. When they do that then their blood and their properties are unlawful to us except for the right over them. For them are that (the rights) which are for the Muslims and on them are that (all the obligations) which are on the Muslims.” [Bukhari 392 Abu Dawud 2641 Nasai 3972]
*********************************
The first topic in this booklet of Faith also had similar matter to this Hadith. This is the minimum requirement that a person says the KALIMAH with total acceptance by heart (there is no god except Allah and that Muhammad PBUH is His slave and His Messenger), performs SALAH (Prayers), keeps SAUM (fasts), pays ZAKAH (necessary charity, if he has wealth) and does HAJJ (if he is able to afford by health and by wealth). These are the five pillars of Islam and the minimum requirement of Belief; with these, the person is regarded as the Muslim person without any challenge. Note that Islam designates Muslims as the force of Allah upon earth so they have to ask all peoplea to come to Islam, the word of Allah, as the whole earth too like all other things belong to Allah only; if they comply that is well & good but if they do not comply then Muslims must make a respectable pact with them or fight them on till they become subdued with their power eliminated; the former action among the two in today’s situation is much better certainly that is to make a respectable pact with them. Although the Hadith does not point out total pillars of Islam here (they are mentioned at Hadith just coming up) yet please note it well that they all are included in its meaning as SAHABA took it this way when at the KHILAFAT of Abu-Bakr, they fought those who refused to pay ZAKAH.
TOPIC 3-Islam is based on five things
(2618)-Sayyidina Ibn Umar (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Islam is based on five things; Kalimah that is the testimony that there is no god but Allah and that Muhammad is Allah’s (last) Messenger, the establishment of Salah, the payment of Zakah, the Siyaam (fast) of Ramadan and Hajj of the House (of Allah). [Ahmed 6309, Bukhari 8, Muslim 16, Nasai 5011]
*********************************
Respectable TIRMIDHI did well to bring this Hadith here to clarify that any grave discrepancy in any of these five things (designated as the five pillars of Islam) are such that allows Muslims to fight the people even if they claim to be Muslims. However, even at such times, he must try to reconcile matters as much as possible. There are Ahadith that tell when some of SAHABA (RA) killed such persons at war who had declared Islam by reciting the KALIMAH just at that time, the Prophet (PBUH) showed resentment to it; he did not validate the reasoning that the man killed was saving himself seeing that he was trapped totally with no way to escape. The Muslim person must see to all these five things as much as possible to get to the true taste of the true Belief upon all Islamic Values; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 4-Islam described by Jibrael to the Prophet (PBUH)
(2619)-Yahya ibn Yamur reported that the first person who spoke against Divine decree was Ma'bad Juhanni. He said that he and Humayd ibn Abdur Rahman Himyari set out for Madinah hoping to meet one of the Sahabah of the Prophet (PBUH) that they may ask him about the innovation of these people. They met him (Abdullah ibn Umar RA) while he was outside the mosque. (Yahya narrated on that) I and my friend stood by him. I presumed that my friend left me to speak so I said, “O Abu Abdur Rahman! Certain people recite the Qur’an and acquire knowledge, but are convinced that there is no predestination and they hold that fate is not decreed aforehand.” Abdullah ibn Umar (RA) said, “When you meet them, let them know that I am absolved of them and they are absolved of me. By Him on whom Abdullah swears if they give away gold as much as Uhud Mountain (to save their-selves when they would have to answer at AKHIRAT for this erroneous belief), it would not be accepted from them till they believe in destiny here, good and bad.” Then he began to narrate Hadtih saying that (his father) Umar ibn al-Khattab said that they were with Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) when a man came wearing extreme white clothing and deep black hair but signs of a journey could not be detected on him nor could they recognise him as one of them. He came to the Prophet (PBUH) and sat down beside him, his knees touching the Prophet’s (PBUH). He asked ‘O Muhammad, what is faith?’ He said, ‘It is to believe in Allah, His Angels, His Books, His Messengers (peace be upon them all), in the Last Day and in Predestination of good and evil.’ He asked, ‘And what is Islam?’ He said, ‘It is to testify that there is no god but Allah and that Muhammad is His slave and His Messenger (PBUH), to establish the Salah, to pay the Zakah, to perform pilgrimage of the House and to fast in Ramadan.’ He asked, ‘And what is EHSAAN?’ He said, ‘It is that you worship Allah as though you see Him for if you cannot see Him, He sees you.’ The visitor remarked, ‘In everything that you have spoken, you spoke truth.’ Umar (RA) said that they were surprised at his questioning him and then confirming that he spoke the truth. Next, he asked, ‘And when is the Hour (Qayamat; the Last Day of the world)?’ He said, ‘The one who is questioned does not know more about it than the one who asks.’ He asked, ‘Then what are its signs?’ He said, ‘That a maid-servant will beget her mistress and that you see barefooted, naked-bodied, helpless shepherds construct tall buildings.’ Umar (RA) said that the Prophet (PBUH) then met him after three days and said, ‘Umar (RA), do you know who the questioner was? He was Jibreel who come to teach you the basics of your religion’.” [Muslim 8, Abu Dawud 4695, Nasai 5005, Ibn Majah 63, Ahmed 184]
*********************************
This Hadith is known as “Hadith-JIBRAEL” among ULAMA and it denotes that the angel JIBRAEL came to teach SAHABA openly at a meeting but in the disguise of a man to teach SAHABA some very important matters of Belief; as such it is taken as one of the most important Ahadith that has been narrated from the Prophet (PBUH). This appearance of JIBRAEL took place at the very last of the Prophet’s worldly life and most probably it was after HAJJATUL-WIDAA (the farewell HAJJ) that took place three months before the passing away of the Prophet (PBUH) from the world. Note that SAHABA used to be very cautious in asking questions after the revelation of the verse of Surah MAE’DAH, “O you who believe! Do not put questions about things which if declared to you might trouble you” (5:101) so this opportunity was provided by Allah to them to make them even better. We have studied “Predestination” at Hadith 2140 and signs of the Hour at the booklet of FITAN; the whole of that booklet is important for study with respect to this matter. Here, we find two important signs for the Hour that the maid-servant would give birth to her mistress; and shepherd that had low worldly status would rise to high worldly status by the construction of the huge expensive buildings. ULAMA have taken the former to mean that young girls would treat their mothers as if they are slaves to them; they would expect every comfort from them yet they would not provide their rights from their side. For the latter, no explanation is necessary as indeed many persons among Arabs that used to have low worldly status have risen to heights today in worldly status by the construction of huge buildings; it is sad that there are many of them who do not care much about AKHIRAT and this tells clearly that this is the time that is mentioned in the Hadith to be the time very near to QAYAMAT. The construction of huge buildings is not praiseworthy according to Islam as we have seen at other Ahadith too; those Arabs who are not inclined to show-off and they use their finances in the betterment of Muslims with care to AKHIRAT are most praiseworthy indeed. Please view the note at Hadith 2491 at the Booklet of Resurrection (topics 39 & 40) that is explicit on this matter.
TOPIC 5-FARDH, heart of faith
(2620)-Sayyidina lbn Abbas (RA) reported that a delegation of the tribe of Abd Qays came to Allah’s Messenger (PBUH). They said, “O Messenger of Allah (PBUH), the placement of tribe of Rabi’ah is in our path. So, we cannot come to you except during the sacred months. Do command us, therefore, things as we may abide by and invite those who are behind us.” He said, “I command you four things, faith in Allah” and this he explained it to them as “testimony that there is no god but Allah and I am Allah’s Messenger, observing the Salah and paying the Zakah, and to pay one-fifth of what you gain as booty.” [Ahmed 2120, Bukhari 53, Muslim 17, Abu Dawud 3692, Nasai 5041]
*********************************
The arrival of the delegation from the tribe of ABD-QAYS has an event at the back that became the cause for it. A man named MINQAZ, who was the son-in-law of one of the chiefs of the tribe ABD-QAYS used to come to Madinah for the trade of dates and other items. Once when he was sitting somewhere at Madinah, the Prophet (PBUH) passed by him and he stood up in respect though he was not a Muslim then and the Prophet (PBUH) did not know him. The Prophet (PBUH) greeted him by his name and asked him about his tribe. The Prophet (PBUH) also asked about ASHAJ, his father-in-law, by name and conversed with him in a very friendly manner. Then the Prophet (PBUH) invited him to Islam and he converted to Islam then & there. The Prophet (PBUH) taught him Surah ALAQ (the ninety-sixth Surah that has the very first of verses that descended on the Prophet PBUH at the cave HIRA) and Surah FATIHA (the first Surah of the Holy Book Quran that is also the first Surah that descended complete at one time on the Prophet PBUH). He also gave MINQAZ a letter addressed to ASHAJ inviting him to Islam but when he returned, he hid the letter as he feared resistance and for himself, he prayed and made supplications to Allah secretly. However, his conversion to Islam could not remain hidden and as ASHAJ came to know of this and read the letter addressed to him, he too became a Muslim on the hands of his son-in-law; he led other chiefs too to Islam that led the whole tribe to Islam. The delegation consisting of 18 members or so from this tribe came to Madinah in the 8th year of the HIJRAH (and the Prophet PBUH had given the report of their coming to SAHABA beforehand) and the Prophet guided them as narrated in this Hadith that we are studying presently. The tribe of Rabi’ah was enemy to them and they could go through their way only in months of ZI’QAAD, ZIL-HAJJ, MUHARRUM and RAJAB, in which there were no wars in the whole of Arabia. The Prophet (PBUH) told them to recite the KALIMAH with heart and care about the most FARDH of activities that are SALAH, ZAKAH, SAUM (though not mentioned here but other chain for this narration mentions SAUM too) and KHUMS (the fifth part of the Booty gained by wars as they were warriors and payment of KHUMS is also FARDH). Note that HAJJ was not mentioned at this time as HAJJ became obligatory the next year at the ninth year of HIJRAH to Madinah.
TOPIC 6-Perfection of faith and increase & decrease in it
(2621)-Sayyidah Aisha (RA) narrated, Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The Believer in terms of faith is he who is best of them in manners and mild to his family.” [Ahmed 24259]
(2622)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) addressed the people delivering a sermon, saying. “O women, give charity. You will form a majority of the inhabitants of Hell.” A woman among them, said, “Why is that so, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH)?” He said, “That is because you are given to curse much and you show ingratitude to your husbands.” He added, “I have not seen those who are deficient in intelligence and religion get the better of the intelligent people as you do.” A woman asked, “What is (our) deficiency in intelligence and religion”? He said, “The testimony of two women of you is equal to the testimony of one man, and the deficiency in your religion is the menstruation, so one of you tarries for three or four days and does not offer Salah.” [Muslim 79, Abu Dawud 4679, Ibn Majah 4003, Ahmed 5443]
(2623)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Faith has a little over seventy channels. The humblest of them is to remove something hurtful from the path and the highest of them is the saying 'There is no god but Allah.” [Bukhari 9, Muslim 35, Abu Dawud 4676, Nasai 5019, Ibn Majah 57, Ahmed 9372]
*********************************
Women would form a majority at Jannah too as we have seen in the note at topic 11 of the booklet of Hell (Ahadith 2611, 2612). The heading of this topic denote that Faith increases and decreases. This actually is by quality and not related to quantity; this means that Faith gets strong by good deeds and weak by bad deeds and Islam has told us clearly about the good and the bad. The first Hadith tells the man to remain lenient to his wife while the next Hadith asks the woman to be obedient to the husband except when he guides her against the commands of Allah. This is the best way to keep the companionship that is between the man and wife totally pleasant in all ways. In the world, the woman would live as subordinate to him (that Islam takes as blessing to her as she needs protection that is her right on him by the Islamic Teachings and not some charity) though at HASHR, the first day of AKHIRAT, every person is a separate entity and there she might rise much higher even than her husband because of her righteous belief and virtuous deeds. She needs to provide more efforts than the man to get higher there (and she might take her husband ahead at her abode if she is higher there; if he is at JANNAH and if she wills); she naturally needs much guidance here in the world that is grounds to get status at HASHR (though she is capable to accept the impression of the Truth faster than the man); here, she has no option but to stop from SALAH in her specific monthly days but she might compensate the deficiency in SALAH by collection of other good deeds that she is able to manage at the time. The third Hadith here at the topic tells that options for other good deeds are available certainly as even removing any harmful thing from the path of the people is included in good deeds; it is like removing troubles of the needy people by SADAQAH that are amounts given in charity. Also the virtues include the recitation of the name of Allah as He only is the True Authority (this good recitation is called DHIKR); these both virtuous things that are SADAQAH and DHIKR are possible for all; these are possible for women too even at their specific monthly days so that they could rise to height at AKHIRAT by the true belief and good deeds accordingly; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 7-Modesty is part of faith
(2624)-Sayyidina Saalim (RA) reported on the authority of his father that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) passed by a man who was sermonising his brother on HIYA (modesty; decency). So, Allah's Messenger (PBUH) said, “HIYA is part of faith.”
*********************************
HIYA (modesty; feelings of shame or to have decency) has different aspects; when a person feels ashamed on some wrong-doing and asks silently for Allah’s mercy so this is decency; when a person gets high place that Islam appreciates where people respect him, hear him, try to obey him and he feels ashamed at such high status when he understands himself to be sinful except that he is attentive to Allah totally, so even this is decency; when a person simply remains attentive to Allah with efforts to fulfill his obligations as He has commanded with the avoidance of all big sins, not asking for any respect from the people around, so this also is modesty and very high form of HIYA; there are other aspects too for this beautiful word that beautifies all the attitude of the man (and even of the woman). So this one word HIYA has multiple aspects mostly relating to feelings of shame that result due to the indecent behavior; all the meanings indicate that the man with HIYA, understands that he is nothing mentionable with whatever power he has, but Allah only is truly Powerful; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 8-About importance of Salah
(2625)-Sayyidina Mu’adh ibn Jabal (RA) narrated that I was with the Prophet (PBUH) in a journey. One day, I came very near to him while we were travelling. I said, “O Messenger, tell me of a deed which will enable me to enter Paradise and get me away from Hell.” He said, “You have asked me about a great thing but it is easy for those for whom Allah makes it easy. Worship Allah and do not associate anything with Him and observe Salah and pay Zakah and fast in Ramadan and make the pilgrimage to the House.” Then he said, “Shall I not guide you to the gates of virtue, SAUM (fasting) is a shield (from shameful things) and SADAQAH (charity) obliterates sin as water extinguishes fire and (one of these gates) is a man’s SALAH at the depth of night.” Then he recited ---Their sides forsake their beds as they call on their Lord in fear and in hope, and they expend out of what We have provided them. No soul knows what delight of the eyes is kept hidden for them, as a recompense for what they used to do (32:16-17). Then, he said, “Shall I not inform you of the head of the matter and its pillar and the apex of its hump?” I said, ‘Certainly, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH).” He said, “Its head is Islam, its pillar is SALAH and the apex of its hump is JIHAD (war in the way of Allah).” Then he said, “Shall I not tell you about the root of this all”? I said, “Certainly, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH)!” He held his tongue and said, “Keep it in check.” I asked, “Shall we be taken to task for what we speak with it?” He said, “May your mother weep at you, O Mu’adh! What else would cast people in hell on their faces or on their nostrils but the consequences of their tongues?” [Ah 22077, Ibn Majah 3973]
(2626)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said. “When you see a man frequently visiting the mosque, give testimony to his faith as Allah says ---He only shall inhabit the places of Allah’s worship who believes in Allah and the Last Day and establishes the SALAH and pays the ZAKAH (9:18).” [Ibn Majah 802, Ahmed 11651]
*********************************
When the Muslim person takes care about the five pillars of Islam, he makes his way easy to Paradise and makes himself safe from the fires of Hell. The Hadith 2625 explains further that care for three good deeds, that are gates to virtue, keeps purity in physique, in wealth and in spiritual beauty; these three are SAUM (fasting), SADAQAH (charity) and SALAH at night (saying prayers at night asking Allah for mercy & blessing) respectively. It is interesting to note that all these three good deeds, the gates to virtue, begin with the Arabic letter “SUAAD” that is also used as a word meaning to accept some matter as the truth. Muslims must care to keep steadfast upon Islam and also try to bring others to Islam, first by verbal TABLIGH (communication of Islamic Teachings) and if that does not positively affect those who are rebels to Allah, then by challenging them at war; in today’s scenario, it is much better to convey Islam as it is and then totally avoid the enemy; all Muslims must ask Allah to save all Muslims from them and ask also for the destruction of their worldly power totally by His true power. The Hadith clarifies ahead that it is the tongue that might become responsible for wars and in today’s scenario, this means that Muslims might present Islam in such ways that the ill-wishers of Islam find some space to give the impression that Islam is another form of terrorism by the usage of their most sophisticated means of propaganda; if we Muslims do not show the capability to neutralize this poisonous propaganda by good words and by good deeds, it might lead to wars.
TOPIC 9-About neglecting SALAH
(2627)-Jabir ibn Abdullah (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “Between disbelief and faith lies neglect of SALAH.” [Muslim 82, Nasai 460]
(2628)-It is reported by A’mash through the same SANAD a hadith like that (previous one # 2627), his words being ‘Between worship and polytheism lies neglect of SALAH.’
(2629)-Sayyidina Jabir (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Between a worshipper and disbelief lies neglect of SALAH.” [Abu Dawud 678, Ibn Majah 1078, Nasai 463, Ahmed 14983]
(2630)-Abdullah ibn Buraida (RA) reported on the authority of his father that Allah's Messenger (PBUH) said, “The covenant that exists between us and them is SALAH. So, he who neglects it has indeed disbelieved.” [Nasai 62, Ibn Majah 1079, Ahmed 22998]
(2631)-Abdullah ibn Shaqiq Uqayli (RA) reported, saying “The companions of Muhummad (PBUH) did not regard neglect of any of the deeds as disbelief as they did (neglect) of Salah.”
*********************************
This topic clarifies the importance of SALAH (prayers to Allah that are read 5 times daily) and the person, who presents himself as one of Muslims, must care to perform all the SALAH. If a Muslim person does not care about this obligation, he still must perform one or two SALAH daily at least to remain inside the fold of Islam. The one who does not take up SALAH even once a day but prays weekly at Friday or some more yet he does say with heart that he is sinful for not saying the SALAH properly then he is still inside Islam; if he defends his act of not executing his obligation in respect to SALAH, he would get out from the vicinity of Islam. This is in accordance with the clarification of MALIK and SHAFA’I that are the two IMAMS of FIQH (Islamic Jurisprudence) among the four; they both ask him to repent on his omission of SALAH and pray for mercy to Allah. ABU-HANIFA is near to them in his stance as he asks for severe punishment for such person yet the difference is that in addition, this FIQH says that such person has committed an act of KUFR (disbelief) though he would not be termed as disbeliever; it asks the authority to bring such person to perform SALAH by the force of law. The fourth that is AHMED, who heads the HANBALI School, is very strict in this matter; he takes the man who does not say the SALAH, as clear-cut disbeliever who is out of the vicinity of Islam so he must be treated accordingly.
TOPIC 10-Flavour of Faith
(2632)-Sayyidina Abbas ibn Abdul Muttalib (RA) reported that he heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say. “He has tasted the flavour of faith who is pleased with Allah as Lord, with Islam as religion and with Muhammad as Prophet.” [Ahmed 1779]
(2633)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There are three qualities which, if anyone possesses, he has tasted the savour of faith. Allah and His Messenger (PBUH) are dearer than all else to him; he loves someone only because of Allah; he hates to return to disbelief after Allah has pulled him out if it just as he hates to be thrown into hell. [Ahmed 12002, Muslim 43, Bukhari 16]
*********************************
TOPIC 11-Fornicator does not commit it while he is a believer
(2634)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “No adulterer commits adultery while he is a believer, and no thief commits theft while he is a believer, but repentance is accepted.” [Bukhari 2475]
(2635)-Sayyidina Ali ibn Abu Talib (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “If anyone is awarded the ‘HADD’ then he has received his punishment in this world, for Allah is Just and would not punish His slave in the Hereafter the second time (for the same crime). As for him, who has attracted the HADD and Allah has concealed his crime and pardoned him; and Allah is most Kind; He would not return to something once He has forgiven it.” [Ibn Majah 2604]
*********************************
The message of the H-2634 is that with the true belief, a person would not commit any of major sins as his EEMAN (true Belief) would certainly stop him from all such acts. But if a person does commit any of major sins when Satan advocates for it and the person loses the necessary resistance against it (due to the passion for wealth or women), it affects his belief most negatively; however, such negative impression would eliminate totally if the person repents truly and avoids all such wrongs ahead. Note that Islam advises to refrain from going even near to shameful acts so as not to fall into them (this is called SADDE-ZARAE’, the stopping of means). Also note that the Hadith does not mean that the person would get out of the fold of Islam at the time he commits a major sin as that departure would only take place if he takes it to be the righteous action; it is a simple statement that tells an obvious fact in general sense that with the true belief, such adversity in deeds is impossible. The other Hadith here narrated by Ali (RA) clarifies that if a person gets the prescribed punishment for a grave wrong committed here in the world, he would not remain liable to face its consequence at AKHIRAT insha Allah (by the will of Allah) if he repents and asks Allah for His mercy. Also, if he commits a grave wrong and it remains concealed then it is quite possible that by his repentance and attention towards Allah, it fades away; then also, he would not remain liable to face its consequence at AKHIRAT insha Allah; indeed Allah is most Gracious, most Merciful. Note that without his repentance, the punishment even for it at the world would not save him at HASHR that is the day of accountability.
TOPIC 12-Muslim; by whose tongue & hand, other Muslim is safe
(2636)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Muslim is the one from whose tongue and hand (other) Muslims are safe and Believer is the one from whom the people are safe over their lives and their properties.” And it is reported from the Prophet (PBUH) that he was asked, “Which Muslim is the most excellent?” He said, “That from whose tongue and hand other Muslims remain safe.” [Ah 8940, N 5005]
(2637)-That (as previous one) is also reported by Ibrahim ibn Sa’eed Jawhari from Abu Usamah, from Burayd ibn Abdullah ibn Abu Burdah, from his grandfather Abu Burdah, from Abu Musa Ash’ari from the Prophet (PBUH)
*********************************
H-2636 is well-known among Muslims in general and the message is most clear that Muslims must not trouble each other in any way. Due to the negligence of this guidance given in this Hadith, there were great wars among Muslims just within a century of passing away of the Prophet (PBUH); sadly, the reason behind them was to gain worldly status by some wrong-doers. Muslims must take high care that other Muslims must not get into trouble in any way by their words or actions especially if they are at some influential status.
TOPIC 13-Islam began in poverty and will soon return to poverty
(2638)-Sayyidina Abdullah Ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Islam began in poverty and it will return to poverty as it had begun. So, the poor are fortunate.” [Ibn Majah 3908]
(2639)-Kathir ibn Abdullah ibn Amr ibn Awf ibn Milhah reported from his father from his grandfather that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The religion will shrink back to the Hijaz as a snake shrinks back to its hole. And religion will seek refuge in the Hijaz as a wild goat seeks refuge on the mountain top. The religion began as poor and will return to poverty, so blessed are the poor who correct what people corrupt in my religion in my SUNNAH.”
*********************************
This Hadith again tells us what many Ahadith at the Booklet of Piety have told us about living in the world with necessities only; all Muslims have to see by their mutual co-operation that no person in the society lives at the status of deprivation or at the status of extreme wealth that leads him to consider other persons as lower than him without any valid reason whatsoever. Poverty is the most blessed status in the world according to Islam with necessities fulfilled and nothing much in custody to care about; this is the status on which the Prophet (PBUH) spent all his blessed life by choice. The message here is that Islam would return to the same initial stage from where it had begun; many such persons that call their-selves Muslims, they would not realize many of its obvious commands in practice and they would even ignore their mention in discussions. Note that Islamic Commands are the Commands of Allah that are same from the times of Adam yet they came to the total manifestation in practice at the times of the Prophet (PBUH) and got the specific name ISLAM then, so the initial stage means the times of the Prophet (PBUH) when the first ones to come to Islam were mostly the weak persons at the environment. This has been the case even before at other times too when Prophets (AS) before Muhammad (PBUH), the last Messenger of Allah, called towards the Islamic Commands and Noah was especially addressed by his people that the believers upon your teachings are mostly the totally poor people of the society as is told in the Holy Book Quran. These Ahadith here foretell that it would be the weak righteous Muslims (the poor ones included in them) who would remain steadfast on Islamic Commands at trying times; they would lead towards Islam all such people who call their-selves Muslims but have departed much away from its practice; they would clarify the total commands of Islam by their great adherence with total passion towards Islam; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 14-Signs of the hypocrite
(2640)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA); reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “There are three signs of a hypocrite, when he speaks, he lies, when he promises, he betrays and when he is trusted with something, he embezzles” [Ahmed 9169, Bukhari 33, Muslim 59, Nasai 5031]
(2641)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amr (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “If anyone has these four characteristics then he is a hypocrite and if he has one of these then he has one trait of hypocrisy till he gives it up. When he speaks, he lies; when he promises, he breaks it, when he quarrels, he abuses; and when he makes a covenant, he breaches it.” [Ahmed 6782, Bukhari 34, Muslim 58, Abu Dawud 4688, Nasai 5030]
(2642)-Sayyidina Zayd ibn Arqam (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If a man makes a promise with the resolve to fulfill it, but he cannot fulfill it then there is no sin on him.” [Abu Dawud 4995]
*********************************
It is interesting to note that respectable TIRMIDHI brought the Hadith that gave the guidance to avoid putting troubles to Muslims then he brought the Hadith that told about the virtue of the weak persons who adhere to Islamic Commands at trying times and now here, we find Ahadith that tell the signs of hypocrites clearly. This sequence seems to tell that adherence to worldly status, asking of wealth and the illusion about the supremacy of self on others lead to hypocrisy where the person who might even consider himself among Muslims, contradicts his own self by talking about belief in Islam yet committing deeds that are visibly against Islam. All signs of the hypocrite that are told at the Ahadith at this topic clarify that he is the one who does not keep his word; the last Hadith clarifies by mentioning this one property only that the person who does want to fulfill his given word yet becomes unable to do so by some genuine reason, he is not hypocrite and as such, not liable to blame.
TOPIC 15-To abuse a Muslim is sinful
(2643)-Sayyidina Abdullah Ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “To kill a Muslim brother is to become a disbeliever and to abuse him is a sin.” [Nasai 4114, Ahmed 3957]
(2644)-Mahmud ibn Ghaylan reported it from Waki, from Sufyan, from Zubayd, from Abu Wa’il, from Abdullah Ibn Mas’ud (RA), saying that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “To abuse a Muslim is sinful and to kill him is to disbelieve.” [Ahmed 3647, Bukhari 48, Muslim 64, Nasai 4115, Ibn Majah 69]
*********************************
TOPIC 16-If anyone accuses his brother of disbelief
(2645)-Sayyidina Thabit ibn Dahhak (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “A slave of Allah should not make a vow about something that he does not possess and one who curses a believer is like his murderer and if one accuses a believer of disbelief then also he is like his murderer, and if anyone kills himself with something then Allah will punish him on the Day of Resurrection with it.” [Bukhari 6047, Muslim 110]
(2646)-Sayyidina Ibn Umar (RA) reported (RA) that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “If anyone calls his brother a disbeliever then one of them will conform to that description.” [Bukhari 6104, Muslim 60, Abu Dawud 4687, Ahmed 4745]
*********************************
To abuse Muslim by abusive words is certainly a sin and to kill a Muslim is an act of disbelief; here the word ‘disbeliever’ indicates it to be an act that is extremely wrong as to kill any Muslim without valid reason, such that Islamic Teachings do endorse, by intention is such major sin that the Holy Book Quran informs, “And whoever kills a believer intentionally, his punishment is hell; he shall abide in it, and Allah will send His wrath on him and curse him and prepare for him a painful chastisement” (4:93). This clearly tells how extremely grave sin it is to kill any innocent Muslim just for vague reasons that Islam does not endorse. Ahadith at the Topic-16 here tell us that if a person takes a vow about something that if he gets that or about some event that if it happens, he would spend some specific thing in the way of Allah while he does not possess that specific thing he is intending to spend, his vow is void; even if he gets the thing he wants or the event he intends really takes place, he has no liability to spend the specific item that is not in his possession. However, he must not make such a vow as that is against the Islamic AADAAB (etiquettes) and certainly an unreasonable attitude. To designate a true Muslim as a disbeliever is as wrong as to kill an innocent Muslim; if someone that has some influence among Muslims designates a true Muslim as a disbeliever without giving any sound reason for such designation then he himself would get out of the fold of Islam then & there.
TOPIC 17-Who dies testifying there is no god besides Allah
(2647)-Sunabihi narrated that I visited Ubadah ibn Samit (RA) who was on the death bed and I wept. He said, “Easy, why do you weep? If I am asked to testify (to your belief), I will testify for you, and if I am allowed to intercede, I will intercede for you, and if I can, I will present a benefit to you.” Then, he said, “By Allah, none of the Ahadith that I have heard from Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) is without good in it for you, and I have narrated (all of) them to you, except one Hadith. I will narrate it to you today. Indeed I am surrounded by death. I heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say that ‘If anyone testifies that there is no god but Allah and that Muhammad (PBUH) is Allah’s Messenger then Allah forbids the Fire to touch him’.” [Muslim 29, Ahmed 22774]
(2648)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-Aas reported that he heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say “On the Day of Resurrection, Allah will pick out a man of my Ummah in front of all the creatures. Ninety scrolls will be (opened and) presented to him, each scroll the length of the eye-sight. He (Allah) will ask, “Do you deny from it anything? Have My recorders wronged you?” He will say, “No, my Lord.” He will ask, “Do you have an excuse?” He will answer, “No, my Lord.” Allah will say, “Rather! We have with us a pious deed from you, and, indeed, you will not be wronged to-day.” So a card would be taken out inscribed on it the words that ‘I bear witness that there is no god but Allah and I bear witness that Muhammad (PBUH) is His slave and His Messenger’. Allah will say, “Bring your scale.” He will plead, “My Lord, what is this card before these scrolls?” Allah will say, “You will not be wronged.” So, the scrolls will be placed on one pan and the card on another pan of the balances. The scrolls shall fail and the card shall outweigh them, and nothing is heavier than the name of Allah.”
*********************************
Both the Hadith here tell that with true Belief, a person would enter JANNAH and here the first Hadith indicates that person who has got good deeds too with the righteous belief, he would be kept away from the fire of the Hell while in the second Hadith, this true belief is conveyed as the only pious deed (and it is the action of heart) that the man would have. Note that the KALIMAH is the manifestation of belief that Allah only is the true authority who only must be worshipped and Muhammad (PBUH) is His (Last) Messenger. Also note that this second Hadith brings the last position for the man that he would ultimately get JANNAH as this man would have to serve his term at JAHANNUM for his wrong-doings unless Allah wills to forgive the mountain of sins of this specific man totally; certainly, Allah knows better.
TOPIC 18-About the divison within this Ummah
(2649)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The Jews divided into seventy-one sects or seventy-two sects, and the Christians like that. And my Ummah will divide into seventy-three sects.” [Ibn Majah 3991]
(2650)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amr (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The same things will be faced by my Ummah as the Banu Isra’il faced as a shoe compares with (its pairing) shoe, to the extent that if there was anyone of them to have approached his mother (for sexual intercourse) then there will be in my Ummah who would do that. And the Banu Isra’il divided into seventy-two sects and my Ummah will divide into seventy-three sects, all of whom will go into the Fire except one sect.” The Sahabah (RA) asked (him), “Who are they, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH).” He said, “(Who follow) what I am on and my companions (are on).”
(2651)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amr (RA) reported that he heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say, “Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, created His creatures in darkness. Then He cast on them His Light. Thus, whom the Light hit they were guided and whom it missed they were misguided. That is why I say that the pen dried up with the knowledge of Allah.”
(2652)-Sayyidina Mu’adh ibn Jabal (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) asked, “Do you realise what right Allah has over His slaves?” Mu’adh said, “Allah and His Messenger (PBUH) know best.” He said, “His rights over them are that they should worship Him and not associate anything with Him.” He then asked, “Do you realise what is their right over Him if they perform that?” Mu’adh said, “Allah and His Messenger (PBUH) know best.” He said, “That He should not punish them.” [Bukhari 2856, Muslim 30, Ahmed 22065, Ibn Majah 4296]
(2653)-Sayyidina Abu Dharr (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Jibril came to me and gave me good tidings that if anyone dies without associating anything with Allah then he will enter Paradise.” Abu Dharr asked, Even if he has committed adultery and theft.” He said, “Yes.” [Bukhari 6268, Muslim 9, Ahmed 21489]
*********************************
The first two Ahadith at this topic tell that like AHLE-KITAB (Jews & Christians), Muslims too would divide into many sects and the only sect that would be on righteousness would be those who not only accept the Holy Book Quran but also the SUNNAH of the Prophet (PBUH). There have been many sects that arose in history among Muslims after the the Prophet (PBUH) with such views that were not complementary to Islam; all of them lost their impression with time. The Muslims today have three notable sects that are AHLE-SUNNAT (also named as SUNNI), SHI’AH and AHLE-HADITH; all three believe in the Holy Book Quran and the SUNNAH of the Prophet (PBUH); the difference is in the issue as how to assign authenticity to narrations of Ahadith that we have received from the Prophet (PBUH) and more than that, how to interpret those Ahadith for practice. This difference might still be resolved insha-Allah if the ill-wishers of Islam do not meddle into the affairs of righteous Muslims and if the persons that are the guiding force among the three become totally prepared even to sacrifice their fame and following where necessary for the sake of this honorable reconciliation. The last two Ahadith of the topic give the same message that the Muslim who has the true belief would certainly get JANNAH; the sinful Muslims would serve their specific terms at JAHANNUM so that they become liable to enter JANNAH (but Muslims must ask Allah to keep them safe from JAHANNUM totally so that it does not touch them for a while even as it clearly is very dreadful). We have studied well in previous Ahadith about this concept that sinful Muslims would receive JANNAH ultimately after serving the term at JAHANNUM; see the note for H-2617 & the note for H-2625. The Hadith at the topic-18 (H-2651) relates to TAQDIR (predestination) and it would be better to read the note at the first topic of the booklet of predestination for its explanation (provided at H-2140).
44- BOOK OF KNOWLEDGE (19 topics)
TOPIC 1-When Allah intends good for anyone
(2654)-Sayyidina Ibn Abbas (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “He to whom Allah intends to do good is given by Allah an understanding of religion.” [Ahmed 2791]
*********************************
From here, the booklet of knowledge begins and we all must keep well in mind that to gain the basic knowledge of the Holy Book Quran and the SUNNAH is necessary for all Muslims (especially that is much related to their own field of activity) so that they live according to it in the fulfillment of the true aim of life (i.e. to worship Allah to achieve His pleasure); few of Muslim persons must remain well-aware of the teachings of the Holy Book Quran and of the SUNNAH in all fields of life so as to provide the guidance to all Muslims when and where necessary. Even the knowledge of techniques of modern war and of the usage of war-weapons that could provide safety from the enemy is necessary; even the knowledge to fulfill the demands of TABLIGH (communication of necessary Islamic Teachings) is necessary; yet please note that the knowledge related to the modern education that could make the material gains at the worldly life easy is not necessary. However it is MUBAH so the Muslim person might take it up (yet he must not acquire it at the expense of the true knowledge of Islamic Teachings); this modern education does have its worth when he uses it for the betterment of all Muslims as a nation. The first Hadith here denotes the high status of the knowledge of the Holy Book Quran and the SUNNAH; Surah Baqarah has the verse, “He gives wisdom to whom He wills and he to whom wisdom is given, he truly hath received abundant good. But none remember except men of understanding” (2:269).
TOPIC 2-Excellence of seeking knowledge
(2655)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If anyone tracks a path seeking knowledge thereby, Allah will make easy his passage to Paradise.” [Ahmed 8323]
(2656)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If any one goes out seeking knowledge then he is on Allah’s path till he returns.”
(2657)-Sayyidina Sakhbarah reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, ‘If anyone seeks knowledge then that is an expiation for what has passed”
*********************************
TOPIC 3-About concealing knowledge
(2658)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If anyone is asked about a knowledge that he knows but conceals then, on the Day of Resurrection, he will be restrained with reins of fire.” [Abu Dawud 658, Ibn Majah 264, Ahmed 7574]
*********************************
To acquire the knowledge of Islam to invite towards Islamic life (called TABLIGH) is FARDH KIFAYAH and this means that some of Mulsims at every-time every-where must get the worthy knowledge of Islam in all fields of the life to guide all Muslims whenever necessary for its practice. It is in this sense like JIHAD that also is FARDH KIFAYAH; the Muslim who invites towards Allah by his words is on the path of Allah just as the Muslim who fights the enemy of Allah is on the path of Allah.
TOPIC 4-About asking to do well for one who seeks knowledge
(2659)-Abu Harun (Abdi) narrated that we used to go to Abu Sa’eed to acquire knowledge. He would say, “Welcome as per the instructions of Allah’s Messenger. He (Allah’s Messenger PBUH) said, ‘People are following you. Indeed, men would come to you from the corners of the world to understand religion. So, when they come to you, instruct them to do well’.” [Ibn Majah 249]
(2660)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “Men would come to you from the East to learn. So, when they come to you, instruct them to do well.” The narrator said that when Abu Sa’eed saw them, he said, “Welcome according to the instruction of Allah’s Messenger (PBUH).”
*********************************
The Prophet (PBUH) had foretold SAHABA that students would come for study of Islamic Teachings to you and you must care for them. Also you must tell them not only to learn well but also apply it well in their lives making better the lives of others too. Please note that it is necessary for the Muslim learned person to present the teachings of Islam without any reservation and he must not care about the consequence though he must keep the demands of HIKMAT (wisdom) im such TABLIGH; the Islamic guidance is more necessary when someone explicitly asks some issue for his guidance by the teachings of Islam (see the previous Hadith that is 2658); Al-Hamdu Lillah. It happened that Islam spread far & wide in few years after the passing away of the Prophet (PBUH) and students of Islam used to come to Madinah too for the study of Islam; Abu-Saeed (RA) remembered the guidance of the Prophet (PBUH) and he used to greet them with the good welcoming words.
TOPIC 5-Knowledge will be taken away from the world
(2661)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amr ibn Al-Aas (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Allah will not take away knowledge from the people all at once. But, He would take away knowledge by taking away the ULAMA (one by one) till no true scholar survives. The people will take the ignorant for leaders and will ask them and they will issue verdicts without knowledge, going astray (for their-selves) and leading (others) astray.” [Ahmed 6521, Bukhari 100, Muslim 2673, Ibn e Majah 52]
(2662)-Sayyidina Abu Darda (RA) narrated that we were with the Prophet (PBUH) when he turned his sight towards the heaven and said, “This is the time when knowledge is being withdrawn from the people till they will have no control over anything of it.” So, Ziyad ibn Labid Ansari (RA) said, “How will it be withdrawn from us while we have read the Qur’an and, by Allah, we would go on reading it, and make our women read it, and make also our children read it?’ He said, “O Ziyad! May your mother weep over you! I took you for a learned man of Madinah! There is the TORAH (the Old Testament) and the INJIL (the New Testament) with the Jews and the Christians, but how do they benefit from it?” Jubayr, one of narrators, reported that he then met Ubadah ibn Samit and said to him, ‘Did you hear what your brother Abu Darda had said?’ And he informed him of what Abu Darda (RA) had said. He said, “Abu Darda has spoken the truth. If you like, I will tell you of the first of knowledge that would be taken away from the people; it is humbleness. Soon, you would enter the Jamei Masjid (the big Masjid of any area) and would not find even one man observing humbleness.” [Ahmed 24045]
*********************************
Ahadith at this topic are actually the signs that would come at fore near QAYAMAT (the last day of the world). H-2661 tells us that ULAMA with high knowledge would become scarce due to high number of deaths among ULAMA in small period of time and there would be many such ignorant people who would then be designated as ULAMA; they would show pride considering their-selves as having great status of knowledge with no care for any humbleness in their attitude and they would misguide many people at that trying times. H-2662 points out that the Holy Book Quran and the books denoting SUNNAH would be present then, yet the knowledge would not be present upto the standard to provide the true guidance. This indeed is the nature of things at this moment of time that is most certainly the period very near to QAYAMAT; Ahadith have pointed out that at such situation, MAHDI (the guided one) would rise as we have read at the booklet of FITAN (trials) who would know what to do at such moment of time keeping to the teachings of Islam and how to do it; he would guide all to make the practice upon Islam totally easy. Insha Allah, he would soon come at fore to fame for the true guidance and that insha Allah, would lead all of us Muslims to remain totally steadfast to the Islamic Values; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 6-One who seeks the world through knowledge
(2663)-Sayyidina Ka’b ibn Malik (RA) reported that he heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say, “If anyone seeks knowledge to contend with the ULAMA on its strength or to wrangle with the foolish and thereby turn people’s faces towards him, then Allah will admit him to Hell.”
(2664)-Sayyidina lbn Umar (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “If anyone acquires knowledge for someone other than Allah, or intended someone other than Allah with it, then let him find his seat in Hell.” [Ibn Majah 258]
*********************************
Ahadith tell clearly that knowledge is to guide people towards Allah; the Muslim person must not use it for acquiring the worldly benefits or to get the praise of people that how knowledgeable he is. It is double-edged sword that either degrades the enemy of Allah or either degrades the person’s own self that has acquired knowledge for the worldly benefits. The Muslim person might acquire the academic education that is offered by the colleges and universities as of now though he would put it to use for the attainment of the sustenance to life and he would not put it to use for issues that Islam asks to avoid; so keeping it to its positive use and avoiding all of its negative feature, it is MUBAH (allowed); if the Muslim person uses it at TABLIGH for the spread of Islam, it is even MUSTAHAB (liable to praise).
TOPIC 7-Virtue of narrating Ahadith to listeners
(2665)-Aban ibn Uthman reported that Zayd ibn Thabit came from Marwan one afternoon. They presumed that he had not sent for him at that hour but to ask something. So, they met him and asked him and he confirmed, “Yes; he asked me about many things (Ahadith) that I had heard form Allah’s Messenger (PBUH). I had heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say, ‘May Allah keep him fresh (and radiant) who hears Hadith from me; remembers it; conveys it to others; for many a scholar of FIQH (knowledge of putting Islam into practice; Islamic Jurisprudence) may carry it to one more learned than him in FIQH and many bearers of the matters of FIQH are not them-selves FAQIH (jurists)’.” [Ahmed 21646, Abu Dawud 3660, Ibn Majah]
(2666)-Sayyidina Abdullah Ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported that he heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say “May Allah keep his face fresh (and radiant) who hears something from me and then conveys it exactly as he had heard it. Perhaps, many who receive it are more intelligent and knowledgeable than the listener (who has heard from me).” [Ahmed 4157, Ibn Majah 232]
(2667)-Abdur Rahman ibn Abdullah Ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported on the authority of his father that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “May Allah keep him fresh who heard my words, retained them (in his heart) and remembered them, and conveyed them (to others). Many bearers of Hadith pass it on to one more learned than them.”
*********************************
It is interesting to note that many of the persons that compiled the books of Ahadith (respectable TIRMIDI included) were not at such height of the knowledge of FIQH (Islamic Jurisprudence) as the four notable IMAMS of FIQH achieved; those are MALIK, SHAFA’I, ABU-HANIFA and AHMED IBN HANBAL. However, MALIK (alongwith AHMED) did make his name in collection of Ahadith too besides its study as he had compiled MUWATTA, of which we have few versions available as he used to revise it time & again; its most notable version is transmitted by one of his students YAHYA ibn YAHYA Al-LAITHI that presents 1720 narrations; these include Marfu’, Mursal, Mauquf & Maqtu’ narrations. MUATTA is one of the most authentic books of Ahadith and I, MSD, have provided at the net, comments on one of its versions that has been transmitted by one of his students Ibnul-Qasim (that is presented in brief from him by Abul-Hasan Al-Qabisi); this version comprises only of MARFU Ahadith at MUATTA that come to the total of 527 narrations at different issues. Note here that the respectable compilers of Ahadith (respectable TIRMIDHI included) had amazing memories and could memorize tens of Ahadith in a day’s work word to word; conveying all of them with total accuracy. There is great reward to learn and convey Ahadith without any addition or any omission (especially when the meanings are provided for them too to clarify them well). But the point to note here is that any addition or omission purposefully in the narration of Ahadith to change it according to the personal liking is a grave sin that leads to the fire of hell as clarified in Ahadith just ahead.
TOPIC 8-Immensity of attributing lies to the Prophet (PBUH)
(2668)-Sayyidina Abdullah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If anyone attributes falsehood to me knowingly then let him occupy his seat in the Fire.” [Ahmed 3801]
(2669)-Sayyidina Ali ibn Abu Talib (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Do not attribute lies to me. He who lies about me will be restrained in the Fire.” [Ahmed 507, Bukhari 106, Muslim 1]
(2670)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If anyone ascribes a lie to me (and the narrator thought that he also said ‘intentionally’) then let him take his home in Hell.” [Ah 11942, Bukhari 108, Ibn Majah 32, M 2]
*********************************
TOPIC 9-Narrating the invented Ahadith
(2671)-Sayyidina Mughirah ibn Shu’bah (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “If anyone narrates from me a Hadith and understands that it is a lie then he is one of the liars.” [Ahmed 18237, Muslim 4, Ibn Majah 41]
*********************************
Respectable TIRMIDHI has informed us here that he asked DAARMI (one of teachers of Ahadith of high caliber of the time who has also compiled a renowned book of Ahadith) if a person who narrates a Hadith by a weak SANAD (chain of narration) or if he narrates a Hadith as MURSAL (that is with a broken chain in the last not mentioning the SAHABA but the narration is reported from the Prophet PBUH) while some narrate that very Hadith as MARFU (by the complete chain mentioning the SAHABA who then narrates it by the Prophet PBUH); would such a person be counted in the subject of this Hadith? DAARMI replied that such a person is not included here but who brings Ahadith without SANAD that one is included here (as then no scrutiny could be made for the status of the Hadith narrated). Please see also the article I, MSD, have written by the name of “Status of Ahadith” that is provided at this presentation of JAME’ TIRMIDHI.
TOPIC 10-Respect in listening to hadith of the Prophet (PBUH)
(2672)-Muhammad ibn Munkadir and Saalim Abu Nadr reported from, Ubaydullah ibn Abu Rafi (RA) from Abu Rafi, and others tracing it up to the Prophet (PBUH) that he said, “Let me not find one of you reclining on his couch while he receives a saying in which I have commanded something or forbidden something and he says, ‘This I do not know. That which we find in Allah’s Book we follow’.” [Ibn Majah 13]
(2673)-Sayyidina Miqdam ibn Madi-karib (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “Know that a man will receive a Hadith from me while he is reclining on his couch and he will say, “Between us and you is Allah’s Book so what we find in it to be permissible, we would regard it as permissible and what we find in it to be disallowed, we would regard it to be disallowed”; and that which Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) disallowed is like which Allah has disallowed. [Ibn Majah 12, Ahmed 17194]
*********************************
There are three sources by which we understand Islam; the Holy Book Quran, SUNNAH of the Prophet (PBUH) and IJMA (Consensus of SAHABA and after them, of the highest number of ULAMA of high repute). Note that IJMA decides only the statuses of the Commands, while the first two not only do that but they actually tell the Commands of Allah Who is the Only True Authority; note well that there would be given no obedience to any one where there is violation of His Commands. In this era, there are persons that do ask to take the Quran only for guidance while they ignore Ahadith, even the authentic ones. These persons who take only the Holy Book Quran for guidance would certainly go astray as the Holy Book Quran is well-understood only when the SUNNAH remains in view. Whereas the Holy Book Quran is Islam completely in theory for all times, the SUNNAH of the Prophet (PBUH) is Islam completely in practice for all times and the good status of the Commands of Allah that we get from these, are given by IJMA. Please note that Prophet Muhammad (PBUH) was the Last Messenger of Allah and the Holy Book Quran says in Surah Mae’dah in one of the very last verses that descended on the Prophet (PBUH) that “This day, I have perfected your religion for you and completed My Favour upon you and have chosen for you Islam as your religion” (5:3).
TOPIC 11-Dislike for writing Hadith
(2674)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed (RA) reported that they sought the Prophet’s (PBUH) permission to write down (his Ahadith), but he did not permit them.
*********************************
TOPIC 12-Permission for that (writing Ahadith)
(2675)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that an Ansari man used to sit in the Prophet’s assembly. He heard from him his Ahadith and loved them much, but he could not remember them. So, he complained about it to Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) saying “O Messenger of Allah (PBUH), I do hear from you Ahadith and love them, but I do not remember them” So Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said “Seek help with your right hand”, and gestured with his hand that he should write them down.
(2676)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) delivered a sermon. He mentioned an account in the Hadith. Abu Shah requested, “O Messenger of Allah (PBUH)! Have it written down for me.” So, Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Write it down for Abu Shah.” There is some more account of events in the Hadith. [Muslim 2434, Muslim 1355, Abu Dawud 2017, Nasai 4799, Ibn e Majah 2624]
(2677)-Hammam ibn Munabbih reported having heard Abu Huraira (RA) say, “There is not any of the Companions of Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) who has (narrated) more Ahadith than me except Abdullah ibn Amr (RA). He used to write (them) down while I did not write.” [Ahmed 7393, Bukhari 113]
*********************************
Initially at Madinah, the Prophet (PBUH) was taken as the HAKIM (administrator to be obeyed) from the very beginning by ANSAR, the people of Madinah, just like MUHAJIR (the persons who came from Makkah by migration on the command of the Prophet PBUH) except for the group of ABDULLAH ibn UBAIY at Madinah who were hypocrites; many of the persons there at Madinah among Muslims intended to write Ahadith as that were not only words of their pious HAKIM but that were also the guidance of the last Prophet (PBUH) to remain on righteousness. The Prophet (PBUH) forbade it due to the threat that they might get confused with the Holy Book Quran that was the direct WAHI (communication of Allah by angel JIBRIL to the Prophet PBUH) but he ultimately gave the permission to write it; but then also it needed to remain somewhat confined as the Holy Book Quran was descending all the time then. As the common people became more and more aware of the verses generally and the style in which the Holy Book Quran expressed the Guidance (with many of SAHABA becoming HAFIZ, its reciters without seeing it in writing), the threat of Ahadith getting confused with it got extremely minimum and writing Ahadith was allowed. At these current times, it is most wonderful to study and teach Ahadith with caliber so as to understand Islam better as of now and put it to the righteous practice as much as possible; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 13-Reporting from Banu Isra’il
(2678)-Sayyidina Abdullah ibn Amr (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Convey from me (to the absent) even it that is one verse (you convey). And narrate from the Banu Isra’il there is no harm in that. If anyone lies about me deliberately then let him take his seat in Hell.” [Ahmed 6496, Bukhari 3461]
*********************************
To cite some references from the Old Testament (the Pentateuch only) is not forbidden yet it must be clarified well that this is the quotation of the O.T. from such and such place so as to avoid the faulty impression that probably this is Hadith. Note that there is no chance that the citation from O.T. might cause the confusion of that being from the Holy Book Quran as the Holy Book Quran has such unique style of expression with millions of HAFIZ (those who have memorized the Holy Book Quran and they are able to recite it from the beginning i.e. Surah FATIHA to the end i.e Surah An-NAAS without seeing it in writing; Al-Hamdu Lillah) that confusion here is not even a remote possibility. Note that though the references from the Pentateuch might be cited with utmost care keeping all principles of Islam in view (as we Muslims do take it as changed by its translation and by its revision in the ancient times) yet references from the New Testament (that means only the four initial booklets of it), are better to avoid; the teachings of what we Muslims term as INJIL are present in it in much high combination with other things so it is most difficult to get the authentic words as spoken by Jesus (Salam on him), the great man and the Messenger of Allah, from that as we understand it. However, the confusion of such citation with Hadith is possible and so the citation even from the O.T. (the Pentateuch only) is also better to avoid generally; we Muslims must do the positive work with TABLIGH telling clearly by the KITAB & SUNNAH (i.e. the Holy Book Quran and the teachings of the Prophet PBUH) that Islam is the Truth so we Muslims are on the right track (i.e. SIRAT-MUSTAQIM); we must not do the negative work of trying to prove anybody wrong by the reference of their books as that is the technique applied by unscrupulous politicians when they intend to put some cover to their wrongs against their opponents, from which all the true religious men must always remain totally away.
TOPIC 14-The guide to a virtuous act is like the doer
(2679)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that a man came to the Prophet (PBUH) and asked for a riding animal. But, he did not have any that could carry him, so he sent him to someone else who gave him the animal. He came to the Prophet (PBUH) and informed him of it. He said, “One who guides to good is like the one who does it.”
(2680)-Sayyidina Abu Mas’ud Badri (RA) reported that a man came to the Prophet (PBUH) asking for a riding beast pleading that his animal had died. Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said to him, “Go to so-and-so.” He went and he gave him the beast. So, Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “He who guides to what is good has a reward like the reward of the doer.” [Muslim 1893, Bukhari 142, Abu Dawud 5129, Ahmed 17083]
(2681)-Sayyidina Abu Musa Ash’ari (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “Do make a recommendation that you may be rewarded. Allah brings on His Prophet’s tongue what He wills.” [Ah 1960, Bukhari 1432, M 2127, AD 5131, N 2555]
(2682)-Sayyidina Abdullah Ibn Mas’ud (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “No one is killed unjustly but a portion of his blood is (recorded) against the son of Adam. This is because he was the first to begin murder.” ---(See the Quran 5:27 to 32)--- [Ibn Majah 2616]
*********************************
These Ahadith that respectable TIRMIDHI has brought here at this topic inform us that the person who recommends for some good thing, he even gets the reward just like the person who does that good thing without lessening anything from his reward. This goes at the negative side too that any such wrong that leads others too towards that wrong, it would cause the initiator of such wrong to get some fraction of that without lessening anything from the punishment of the person who has committed it. In general, this concept reads that when someone initiates a chain of action for some right (or for some wrong) by his action, he is liable to get the goodness of the right (or the badness of the wrong) uptil the length of the chain to the last; so uptil the last hour of the world (QAYAMAT), his document of account goes on getting the good or the bad effect due to the chain that is affixed with it, though his worldly life might have ended many centuries before QAYAMAT.
TOPIC 15-One who invites to guidance and is obeyed
(2683)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “One who invites people to guidance will get a reward like the rewards of those who follow him without anything being taken away from their rewards. And he who invites to a wrong will get a sin like the sins of those who obey him without their sins being diminished in any way.” [Ahmed 9171, Muslim 2674, Abu Dawud 4609, Ibn Majah 206]
(2684)-Sayyidina Jarir ibn Abdullah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If anyone initiated a good practice and is followed therein then he has a reward for it which is equal to the rewards of those who follow him without reducing anything from their rewards. And if anyone initiates an evil practice and is followed therein then he has a sin for it like the sins of those who followed him without reducing anything from their sins.” [Ahmed 19177, Muslim 1017, Ibn Majah 203, Nasai 2553]
*********************************
TOPIC 16-Observing SUNNAH & keeping away from bid’ah
(2685)-Sayyidina Irbadh ibn Sariyah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) delivered a sermon to them one day after the Salah of FAJR, an eloquent admonition that brought tears to the eyes and fear to the heart. A man submitted, “This is the advice of one taking leave. What do you advice us, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH)?” He said, “I instruct you to observe TAQWA, to listen and to obey even if a black slave (rules you). Those of you who survive will see many discords. Beware; refrain from innovations (BID’AH) in religion, for that is error. So, he of you who encounters that must adhere to my SUNNAH and the SUNNAH of the rightly guided Caliphs. All of you should hold that firmly with your teeth.” [Ahmed 17145, Abu Dawud 4607, Ibn Majah 42]
(2686)-Kathir ibn Abdullah (who was Ibn Amr ibn Awf al-Muzani) reported from his father and the authority of his grandfather that the Prophet (PBUH) said to Bilal ibn Harith (RA), “Know!” He said, “I will learn, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH).” The Prophet (PBUH) said, “If anyone revives a SUNNAH of my SUNNAHS and dies afterwards then for him is a reward like (that of) those who conduct themselves on it without deducting anything from their rewards. And if anyone innovates a BID’AH (of misguidance) with which Allah and His Messenger (PBUH) are not pleased then he gets a sin like the sins of those who observe it and nothing is deducted from the sins of the people.” [Ibn Majah 20971]
(2687)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said to him, “Son, if you can begin the morning and the evening while there is no hatred in your heart towards anyone then you do it.” He then said to me, “O son, that is from my SUNNAH. And he who revives my SUNNAH has indeed revived me, and he who revives me will be with me in Paradise.”
*********************************
TAQWA is the term that denotes such condition inside a person where he hopes from Allah to receive rewards for his good deeds and fears Allah on the wrongs he has committed asking mercy from Allah; both these things occurring with affection for Allah. BID’AH means any innovation in practice that is clearly against SUNNAH (words, deeds and manners of the Prophet PBUH) known by authentic Ahadith; note that all new things are not BID’AH but it is the specific term that denotes clearly ‘innovation against SUNNAH’. Note also that when anything at the status of MUBAH is raised in practice seemingly to the status of FARDH (decree commanded by Allah) so it manifests as an obligation to practice while SUNNAH does not state it as such, it becomes BID’AH; MUBAH might be raised to such status where it seems FARDH in practice by four of things: such an act is observed religiously in the absence of any positive guidance from SUNNAH for it, such an act is observed by the fixation of time, such an act is observed by the consideration that it is one of virtuous acts and such an act is observed by much high number of such people that adhere to it in the collective manner with the demand that other of Muslims also do adhere to it; generally all such BID’AH that affect the integrity of Muslims, comprise all of these things at their fold that make the MUBAH seemingly rise to FARDH in practice.The rightly guided CALIPH are those AMIR of Muslims that were SAHABA (Companions) of the Prophet (PBUH) and very close to him; ABU-BAKR, UMAR, UTHMAN, ALI, HASAN (May Allah be pleased with all of them). To guide attention towards SUNNAH at such times when it is not getting the attention it must receive from the Muslims and to try to implement that into the individual and collective life is one of the greatest virtues certainly. MALIK, one of the notable IMAMS of FIQH, has said that the last of this UMMAH (Muslims as whole) would benefit with the same thing with which the first of it benefited; he meant that KITAB and the authentic SUNNAH only could guide Muslims towards the Islamic Teachings and those only could keep all troubles away from Muslims as Allah helps all those that really do care for Him; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 17-Abandoning which Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) disallowed
(2688)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Leave me at what I leave you. When I narrate to you (anything), grasp it from me. And, indeed, those before you perished because of their much questioning and disputing with their Prophets.” [Ahmed 7371, 7288, Muslim 1337]
*********************************
TOPIC 18-About the Scholar of Madinah
(2689)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported in a Marfu form, ‘Soon people will travel on camels (from afar) to acquire knowledge. They will not find anyone more learned than the scholar of Madinah.’
*********************************
This scholar of Madinah is MALIK according to ULAMA; it is interesting that the Prophet (PBUH) foretold about him and this enhances his respect much. MALIK was born the same year (93 AH) in which ANAS ibn MALIK (RA) died who was one of the very last SAHABA (RA) to pass away. Interestingly, the name of the father of MALIK was also ANAS ibn MALIK that was another person than the famous companion that died that year. SHAFA’I and even AHMED benefited much from his knowledge and guidance. He is one of the four IMAMS (guides) of FIQH and even AHLE-HADITH, (who do not like to take anyone specific as the IMAM in FIQH but like to study AHADITH for rulings at different issues by their own, with assistance of the comments of all ancient ULAMA or by the ULAMA available at the current times), respect him highly; they respect all other IMAMS too as they all are highly prominent in the field of the Islamic knowledge.
TOPIC 19-Excellence of knowledge over worship
(2690)-Sayyidina lbn Abbas (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “One FAQIH is more severe on the devil than a thousand worshippers.” [Ibn Majah 222]
(2691)-Qays ibn Kathir reported that a man came to Abu Darda at Damascus from Madinah. He asked him, “What has brought you here O Brother.” He said “I have come for Hadith which I have learnt that you narrate from Allah’s Messenger (PBUH).” He asked, “Have you come for no other purpose?’ He said, ‘No!” He asked, “Have you come for some business?” He said, “No! I have not come except to seek this Hadith.” So Abu Darda (RA) said, “I had heard Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) say that who travels on a path in search of knowledge will find that Allah causes him to travel on the path to Paradise. And the angels will lower their wings for the pleasure of the seeker of knowledge. And it is for the scholar (i.e. the seeker of the knowledge of Islam), that all in the heavens and all on the earth seek forgiveness so much so that fish that is in the water. And the excellence of a scholar over a worshipper is like the excellence of the moon over all the stars. The scholars are the heirs of the Prophet (PBUH); and the Prophets do not leave dinar or dirham in legacy. They only leave knowledge so who takes it indeed collects an abundant good fortune.” [Ahmed 3641, Ibn Majah 223, Ahmed 21774]
(2692)-Sayyidina Yazid ibn Salamah (RA) submitted, “O Messenger of Allah (PBUH) I have heard many Ahadith from you. I fear that I might forget the earlier ones against the latest. So, narrate to me a word that is comprehensive.” He said, “Fear Allah about whatever you know.”
(2693)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Two characterstics cannot combine in a hypocrite; good character and an understanding of religion.”
(2694)-Sayyidina Abu Umamah Bahili (RA) reported that two men were mentioned before Allah’s Messenger (PBUH). One of them was a devout worshipper while the other was a scholar. So Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The excellence of the scholar over the worshipper is like my excellence over the humblest of you.” Then, he said, “Surely, Allah, His angels, the inhabitants of the heavens and the earths, even the ants in their holes and even the fish invoke blessings on the teacher of the people about what is good.”
(2695)-Sayyidina Abu Sa’eed Khudri (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “A believer is never satiated from the good (words) that he hears till its limit is Paradise.”
(2696)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The words of wisdom are the lost possession of a believer. So, wheresoever he finds them, he has more right over them.” [Ibn e Majah 4169]
*********************************
There are seven Ahadith here at this last topic of the booklet of Knowledge and all of these tell about the excellence of Knowledge of Islam. The first of these tell us that a learned person in Islamic Matters that just fulfills the necessary practice of Islam with attention towards Allah, occupies a higher place than many of those who read SALAH much and fast much and care about other practical feature of Islam much more than other Muslims with attention towards Allah as the true knowledge is power that guides men to righteousness. The second Hadith also denotes the excellence of knowledge with necessary practice of Islamic values over high practice of Islam but it also tells that it is the knowledge of Islam (about the true belief and righteous deeds) that the Prophet (PBUH) would leave behind when he passes away (and any worldly asset that he might leave would be SADAQAH) as he is liable to convey the message of Allah (and those who understand it well are indeed praiseworthy); he has explained it well yet he is not responsible to force anyone to practice it. Note here that JIHAD is necessary when some people challenge Islam trying to bar the practice of Islam by deadly weapons and sheer force; it is better to make a respectable pact of peace with such enemy of Islam as wars today would claim many innocent lives due to the very deadly weapons available today. We Muslims must ask Allah to seize the enemy of Islam by His true authority; we Muslims must also ask His mercy and blessing upon us as that is the best way to go in the situation we Muslims face today. The third Hadith i.e. 2692 gives us a beautiful message that if a Muslim applies to practice whatever knowledge of Islam he has, even that would cause him to get some good status at Akhirat. The fourth one here informs that a hypocrite would never have any of two good things; the true knowledge of Islam and the good character that comes only with that true knowledge. The next Hadith is like the first one of this topic telling the superiority of the person highly knowledgeable in Islam. The second from the last Hadith tells about the insistence of the real studious person on asking for knowledge and he goes on seeking it till the last of his worldly life till that knowledge (which he has taken into his practice too and has guided others too with it), leads him to Paradise at AKHIRAT. The last Hadith at this topic (and at this booklet too), is referred to by the learned persons much (even poets in Urdu Language have written verses for its message and have taken the term “wisdom” here to mean the knowledge in general); note that all of the knowledge that guides Muslims towards the obedience of Allah in much praiseworthy manner, is actually the asset of Muslims only; they must use it for the Islamic cause (TABLIGH and to answer the force of the enemy with high caliber); this last narration is termed as weak by respectable TIRMIDHI though when we take the “wisdom” mentioned here as the true knowledge of Islam then it certainly is a wonderful guidance to make the life better; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
45- BOOK OF SALAAM & GENERAL BEHAVIOUR (34 topics)
TOPIC 1-Giving currency to Salaam (Greetings)
(2697)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “By Him in Whose Hand is my life, you will not enter Paradise till you believe, and you will not believe till you love each other. Shall I not guide you to something which if you do, you will love each other. Give currency to Salaam between yourselves.” [Muslim 54, Bukhari 260, Abu Dawud 5193, Ibn Majah 68, Ahmed 10436]
*********************************
TOPIC 2-Virtue of Salaam
(2698)-Sayyidina lmran bn Husayn (RA) reported that a man came to the Prophet (PBUH) and said, ‘As Salaamu Alaikum (Safety remains to you by Allah’s care).” He said, “(He has) ten (pious deeds).” Another came and said, “As Salaamu Alaikum wa Rahmat-Allah (Safety remains to you by Allah’s care and blessing of Allah comes to you).” He said, “Twenty.” Then another came and said, ‘As Salaalmu Alaikum wa Rahmatullah wa Barakaatuh (Safety remains to you by Allah’s care and blessing of Allah comes to you and Allah makes that more).’ He said, “Thirty.” [Ahmed 19968]
*********************************
From here, the booklet of General Behaviour commences and the placement by respectable TIRMIDHI for this booklet here after the Book of Belief and the Book of Knowledge indicates that the true Belief guides towards the proper Knowledge and that guides towards the righteous Behaviour. The first two Ahadith here tell us about the virtue of SALAM; that is greeting each other but note here that SALAM is not only greeting but it is also praying Allah for the betterment of the Muslim brother to whom SALAM is presented. The quantity in good deeds would be written in account according to the quality of the SALAM presented; presenting it once equaling ten good deeds minimum.
TOPIC 3-Seeking permission thrice to enter
(2699)-Sayyidina Abu Saeed (RA) reported that Sayyidina Abu-Musa (Ra) sought permission of Sayyidina Umar (RA) to enter his home saying, “As-Salamu Alaikum, may I come in?” But he got no answer; UMAR (RA) counted that this is once. Abu-Musa kept quiet for some time and sought permission the second time, “As-Salaamu Alaikum, may I come in?” Then UMAR (RA) counted that this is twice, and then Abu-Musa kept quiet for some time. Again he said, ‘Assalaamu Alaikum, may I come in?” So UMAR (RA) counted that this is thrice. Then he returned. Umar (RA) asked the gate-keeper about what he had done. He said, “He has gone away.” Umar (RA) said, “Bring him to me.” When he came, Umar (RA) asked him, “What did you do (returning without meeting me)?” Abu Musa said, “This is the SUNNAH (to ask permission three times then return).” Umar (RA) asked, “Is that the SUNNAH. By Allah, bring me an evidence and witness, or I will punish you.” Abu Sa’eed narrated futher that Abu Musa came to us and we were his friends, the Ansars. He said, “O Group of Ansars, are you not those who know the Ahadith of Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) the best of all people? Did he not say that permission is sought three times? If you are given permission then enter, otherwise turn back.” The people laughed at him, but I raised my head to him and asked, “What had befallen you in this matter? I am your partner in the punishment that you might receive.” I went to Umar (RA) and informed him of that (Hadith) and he said, “I had not known this.” [Ah 11029, Bukhari 6245, M 2153, AD 5170, Ibn Majah 3706]
(2700)-Sayyidina Umar ibn Khattab (RA) reported that he sought permission of Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) three times and he gave permission. [Bukhari 89, Muslim 1479, Nasai 2128]
*********************************
UMAR (RA) was the second Caliph and he had an angry disposition; he especially was strict in the implementation of Islam. For some reason, he did not permit Abu-Musa (RA), one of the Seniors in SAHABA of the Prophet (PBUH), to enter his home for some time and was struck by his return, most probably finding that insulting to him. Now, when he called him back and he told UMAR that this attitude was according to SUNNAH, he felt the urge to know if it is so, as then clearly the return of Abu-Musa was not intended to insult Umar in any way. Abu-Saeed, one of the youngest SAHABA, then stood by him and vouched for him on his stance. With all his anger, Umar saw the point and accepted that he was unaware of that guidance. The next Hadith tells us that he was given permission to enter the Prophet’s place when he asked for that three times; note here that he did not know that if not permitted in three requests maximum, he must return.
TOPIC 4-How to respond to Salaam
(2701)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that a man came into the mosque while Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) was sitting at a side. He offered his Salah and offered Salaam to Allah’s Messenger (PBUH). He responded, “Wa alayk (and on you). Go back and pray as you have not prayed (properly).” Then he reported the full Hadith. [Bukhari 6251]
*********************************
TOPIC 5-About conveying Salaam to someone
(2702)-Sayyidina Abu Salamah reported that Sayyidah Aisha (RA) narrated to him, Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said to me “JIBRIL here conveys Salaam to you.” I responded, “And to him be as-Salaam wa Rahamat-Allah wa Barakatuh.” [Bukhari 6249, Abu Dawud 5232, Ahmed 24335, Ibn e Majah 3696]
*********************************
Hadith 2701 is narrated in full as Hadith 303 in this JAME’ TIRMIDHI by Abu-Huraira. As the man had hurried through the SALAH reading it fast, the Prophet asked him to repeat it and that happened three times before he taught him how to read it correctly. Hadith 2702 denotes the merit of Bibi Ayesha (RA), the beloved wife of the Prophet (PBUH), that at least once she was given Salam by JIBRAEL, the most honorable angel, and this Hadith also is reported at another place and that is the booklet of Merits, the last booklet in JAME’ TIRMIDHI, in the narration of merits of Bibi Ayesha; there it is Hadith 3904 though that is not mentioned at this presentation.
TOPIC 6-Excellence of one who takes initiative in greetings
(2703)-Sayyidina Abu-Umamah (RA) reported that someone submitted. “O Messenger of Allah (PBUH) when two people meet, which of them must take the initative in greeting with salaam”? He said, “He who is nearer to Allah (must take precedence).’ [Abu Dawud 5197]
*********************************
TOPIC 7-Dislike for gesturing greetings with hand
(2704)-Amr ibn Shu’ayb reported from his father who from his grandfather that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said “He is not of us who assumes resemblance to those other than us. Do not imitate the Jews and the Christians. The greeting of the Jews is a gesture of the fingers and the greeting of the Christians is a gesture of the palm.”
*********************************
Hadith 2703 means that the one who takes the initiative in Salam is more praiseworthy than the one who answers. It is not appropriate to take up any such gestures from the Jews or the Christians that they make as their religious signs or that are totally related to them specifically. In those days, it seems that they had specific ways of their greetings by fingers and by the palm respectively while they said their greetings. Even today, people make gestures with hands as they greet each other; yet as that is not taken as some religious custom of anyone, it is not questionable. But note that where some gestures in greetings are the religious identity of the people there that are other than Muslims, then Muslims must avoid those gestures certainly.
TOPIC 8-Greetings to children
(2705)-Sayyar reported that he was going with Thabit Bunani. They came across children and he greeted them with Salaam and said, “I was with Anas (RA) and we passed by children and he offered them Salaam and told me that he was with the Prophet (PBUH) and as they passed by some childern the Prophet (PBUH) greeted them.” [Bukhari 6247, Muslim 2168, Abu Dawud 5202, Ibn e Majah 3700]
*********************************
We read about the time when the Prophet (PBUH) started calling towards Allah that the only principle that applied at the society, was “might is right”. That time is called JAHILIYAT-OOLA (period of the first Ignorance) and now, with all means of knowledge with us, it seems that we have JAHILIYAT-UKHRA (period of the last Ignorance). At that time, the Prophet used to present SALAAM to the children and this narration that reports this amazing attitude shows how well Allah had taught him that he could practice the virtuous challenging acts without any care to the society he was in; even the rulings of Psychology would fail here, being one of social sciences, how such virtuous person could have risen up in such an adverse environment; that is the true guidance from Allah and certainly He knows well how to do His works in any situation whatsoever; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 9-Greeting women
(2706)-Sayyidah Asma bint Yazid narrated that Alalh’s Messenger (PBUH) passed through the mosque one day. A group of women were sitting there. He gestured his greeting with his hand. [Abu Dawud 5204, Ibn e Majah 3701]
*********************************
TOPIC 10-Greetings on entering one’s home
(2707)-Sa’eed ibn Musayyiab reported from Sayyidina Anas (RA) that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said to him in the mosque, “O son, whenever you go to your family, give your Salaam. That will bring blessings to you and to the people of your house.”
*********************************
TOPIC 11-Greetings before speech
(2708)-Sayyidina Jabir ibn Abdullah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Say Salaam before speech”. And through the same sanad it is reported from the Prophet (PBUH) that he said, “Do not invite a person to the meal till he greets with Salaam.”
*********************************
H-2706 clarifies that the gestures which are not an identity of other than Muslims, are well to take while conveying SALAAM. It also tells us that the Guide has the right to convey his greetings to unrelated women as he is the teacher to all and his greetings come in necessary conversation. Note that un-necessary conversation to unrelated women is disallowed so not only Muslim women but Muslim men too must take this into consideration as much as possible. The narration-2708 is weak and it is not appropriate to stop anyone who is feeling hungry without resources to satiate his hunger due to his slack in saying SALAAM. However, a Muslim person who comes at some place where his Muslim brothers are sitting at meal, must take care to present his SALAM to them by his own to show his respect to all of them and to clarify that he is not conceited.
TOPIC 12-It is disliked to greet a disbeliever
(2709)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Do not take precedence in greeting the Jews and the Christians.When you encounter one of them on the road compel him to go by a narrow path.” [Ahmed 8569, Bukhari 1103, Muslim 2167, Abu Dawud 5205]
(2710)-Sayyidah Aisha (RA) narrated; ‘A company of Jews visited the Prophet (PBUH) and said, ‘As-saam alayk’ The Prophet (PBUH) said, “Wa alayk.” [By saam in their words, they meant ‘death to you’ and the Prophet PBUH said ‘same to you’]. I said to them, “Death to you all and the curse.” So the Prophet (PBUH) said, “O Aisha, Allah loves mildness in affairs, in all of them.” I asked, “Did you not hear what they said?” He said, “Indeed I have responded with the same.” [Bukhari 6356, Muslim 2165, Ibn e Majah 3698, Ahmed 24145]
*********************************
The first Hadith at this topic gives the guidance that those AHLE-KITAB (Jews & Christians) whose resentment to Islam shows clearly by their attitude, Muslims must limit them in action by wisdom. If they are ZIMMI (living with Muslims at their area of majority under protection of the state) and they have such resentment, they must be handled with care so as not to force them to better their attitudes but “to compel them to go by narrow path”; the state would do this by making such laws or/and asking them gently to take such course of action that limits them in demonstrating their resentment in ways that are negative in effect to Muslims. Even if they show negative attitude by offensive words, Muslims must ignore them unless action is necessary. This offensive attitude mostly happens when such AHLE-KITAB are offensive to the last Prophet Muhammad (PBUH) by their words as is evident in the second Hadith of this topic too (and in this issue, it seems that the world has not changed much); it is noteworthy that mostly those people are involved in this ignoble attitude who like to present their-selves as most educated, sophisticated and decent of people. I, MSD, pray that may Allah curse the faces of all such ill-wishers of Islam. The non-Muslims that live with Muslims as minorities (ZIMMI) must not feel restrictions to practice their own belief; they must live in whatever style they like but that must remain without challenging Muslims and without violating the Islamic law of the land in any manner certainly.
TOPIC 13-Greetings to group that has both Muslims and others
(2711)-Sayyidina Usamah ibn Zayd (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) passed by an assembly containing a mixture of Muslims and Jews. He offered them Salaam. [Ah 21828, Nasai 2987, Muslim 1798]
*********************************
TOPIC 14-The rider should salute the pedestrian
(2712)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported on the authority of the Prophet (PBUH) that salaam should be offered by the rider to the pedestrian, the pedestrian to the one who is seated, and a fewer number to a larger group. And, Ibn Muthanna added in his hadith, ‘And the young should salute the old.’ [Ahmed 10630, Bukhari 6231, Muslim 2160, Abu Dawud 5198]
(2713)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “Let the young give Salaam to the old, the passer-by to the seated and the few to the many.”
(2714)-Sayyidina Fardalah ibn Ubaid (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “Salaam is offered by the horse-rider to one who is on foot, and by the pedestrian to one who is standing, and by a smaller number to a larger number.” [Ahmed 23990, Bukhari 996]
*********************************
TOPIC 15-Greeting while sitting and arising from an assembly
(2715)-Sayyidina Abu Huraira (RA) reported that Allah’s Messsenger (PBUH) said, “When one of you ends up at an assembly, let him offer Salaam. If he seems inclined to sit then let him sit down. Thereafter, when he stands up, he must offer Salaam. And the first (Salaam) is not more rightful than the last.” [Ahmed 7145]
*********************************
We have the etiquettes for presenting of SALAAM here. Where there is gathering of both Muslims and others then the Muslim person coming there, is allowed to present SALAAM there though where only non-Muslims are present, he must not take the initiative for SALAAM there. Also note that when some group of Muslims visits some other group of Muslims, Salam by even one of them is enough to the other group as it would suffice for all of his colleagues. By custom, SALAAM is presented only at the beginning of the meeting (note that to present SALAAM is SUNNAH but answer to it is WAJIB); the point to note is that the Muslim person must present his SALAM to all not only at his arrival but also at his departure; that is the better thing rather than usage of other words; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
TOPIC 16-Seeking permission standing opposite the house
(2716)-Sayyidina Abu Dharr (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “If anyone slid the curtain (of a house) and his sight penetrated in the house before he sought permission for himself and he saw the secret of its folks, then he touched the limit that was not lawful to him to touch. If meanwhile someone had pierced his eyes while they were penetrating (the house) then I would not get him retribution. But, if a man goes to a house that has no curtains neither is it shut and his eyes fall inside then he is not in error that fault lies with the people of the house.”
*********************************
TOPIC 17-Peeping into someone’s house
(2717)-Sayyidina Anas (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) was in his home when a man peeped into it. So, he advanced to him with an arrow and the man retreated.” [Bukhari 6242]
(2718)-Sayyidina Sahl ibn Sa’d Saidi (RA) reported that a man peeped into the room of the Prophet (PBUH) through on aperture He had a comb with which he was scratching his hair and he said, “If I had known that you were peeping inside then I would have poked your eyes with it. Seeking permission is initiated only because of eyes.” [Ah 22866, Bukhari 6241, M 2156, N 4874]
*********************************
TOPIC 18-Salutation before seeking permission
(2719)-Sayyidina Kaladah ibn Hanbal (RA) narrated that Safwan ibn Umayyah sent me to the Prophet (PBUH) with a little milk, a young gazelle and some small cucumbers. The Prophet (PBUH) was then in an upper part of the valley. I went to him but did not seek permission and did not offer Salaam. So, he instructed me, “Go back and say, ‘As-Salaamu-Alaikum, may I enter’?” This was after Safwan had embraced Islam. Amr said, “Umayyah ibn Safwan told me of this hadith” and he did not say, “I heard it from Kaladah.” [Abu Dawud 5176, Ahmed 15425]
(2720)-Sayyidina Jabir (RA) said that he sought permission of the Prophet (PBUH) that he might speak to him about his father’s debt. He asked, “Who is there?” Jabir said, “I” and he repeated, “I, I, I” as though he disliked that (response). [Ahmed 14446, Bukhari 6250, Muslim 2155, Abu Dawud 5187, Ibn Majah 3719]
*********************************
Note the words that ‘seeking permission is only because of eyes’; this actually is the message that is given in Ahadith at topics 16 and 17 here that the sight of the visitor must not penetrate inside the house; he must stand at the side of the entrance. H-2719 here also tells about the necessary etiquette while visting someone. The last Hadith gives the message that at the introduction, the person introducing his own self, must be explicit about his identity so as not to leave any margin for confusion.
TOPIC 19-Dislike to enter home at night at return from journey
(2721)-Sayyidina Jabir (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) forbade them to go to their women folk at night (on returning from a journey). [M 15285, Bukhari 5247, M 715, AD 2778]
*********************************
TOPIC 20-Throwing dust on letter
(2722)-Sayyidina Jabir (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “When one of you writes a letter, let him put dust on it, for it turns out well for the objective.”
*********************************
Return to home from a long-term journey asks the ettiquette that the traveller informs his near ones especially his wife about his return; providing the specific time and the specific date of that; if he slacks in providing that information, he is disallowed to return at the night. The H-2722 is one of weak narrations and so we must not take it at face; Islam appreciates practicality rather than rituals that make little sense. The Prophet (PBUH) discarded by his teachings many of superstitions that were prevalent at that time and for many such things, his attitude always declared that ‘simple explanation is always the best’. Putting dust on letters might have been one of the prevalent notions of the time that had no basis (and this narration too provides none to it being a weak narration). For some detail, see the note at H-2150 and the point to note is that Islam appreciates reasoning in the study of effects that are said to occur on human beings; not superstitions. There is Hadith reported by respectable Bukhari by Sahl ibn Sa’ad (RA) that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “If at all there is bad warning, it is in the horse, the woman, and the house.” In this Hadith, the word ‘if’ is noteworthy and note in addition, there are Ahadith of the Prophet (PBUH) that by their meaning, declare that it is not truly the infection of the disease that causes it to another man (a statement that gives tribute to the healthy man’s immune system); but note also that he had commanded to keep away too from such men who had some disease known to spread by closeness so that the setback of his immune system might not cause harm to the belief of the person who gets it by such closeness (see the note at H-1824).
TOPIC 21-Place the pen on your ear
(2723)-Sayyidina Zayd ibn Thabit (RA) reported that he visited Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) once. A scribe was sitting with him and Zayd heard him say (to the scribe) “Place the pen on your ear. It helps keep the memory of the dictator sharp.”
*********************************
This Hadith guides to place the pen at ear to keep the memory sharp and the point to note here is that this is not some superstition but simple guidance to keep the pen available to write the necessary things that the person wants to remember. As I, MSD, write poetry in Urdu, I understand well that to keep pen available at all times is necessary to save the poetic verses that sometimes come to mind at most unexpected times. The Hadith here points out to keep the pen available to remember thoughts and that could be kept anywhere for easy access; the most common place to keep it then, used to be the ear for easy access and it does not mean that it is the only place for keeping the memory sharp; the term “dictator” is in the literal meaning here and not the political.
TOPIC 22-Learning Hebrew
(2724)-Sayyidina Zayd ibn Thabit (RA) narrated that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) commanded me to learn for him words from the writing of the Jews, saying, “By Allah, I am not convinced that the Jews write correctly.” Half a month had not gone by when I learnt it for him. When I had learnt it, and he had to write to the Jews, I wrote it down to them and when they wrote him, I read out to him their letters.” [Ahmed 21643, Bukhari 7195, Abu Dawud 3645]
*********************************
TOPIC 23-About writing to the polytheists
(2725)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) wrote letters before his death to the Chosroes, Caesar, and Najashi and to every King, inviting them to Allah. And this Najashi was not the one for whom Funeral-Salah he had led. [Muslim 1774, Ahmed 12358]
*********************************
Ahadith here clarify that it is necessary for the notable leader of Muslims to call those who are away from Islam towards it with all means available for it. Muslims must take up all the necessary learning for the presentation of Islam to all the peoples of the world; this is necessary at least by the sufficient number of them to fulfill the need for TABLIGH. This presentation is the obligation of Muslims towards them and the right of non-Muslims upon them. Note that Zaid ibn Thabit (RA) had a wonderful memory and he was one of HUFFAZ (that could read the Quran without seeing it in writing) too. In writing letters towards non-Muslims, first the Muslim person must tell his name or introduce himself briefly then start the message with the name of Allah. He might omit the Salam yet where he presents it that would be “Salam on him who follows guidance”. The Prophet (PBUH) sent letters to all kings of the time at the last of his age including the KHOSRO of Persia and the Caesar of Rome; KHOSRO and Caesar were the titles of the kings that ruled the respective places; these were two strong political powers of the time that afterwards fell by the rise of Muslims within decades of passing away of the Prophet (PBUH). KHOSRO of Persia tore the letter and he was killed by his family members (as the Prophet PBUH had prayed Allah to tear his dynasty in the manner he had torn the letter) and CAESAR adopted an attitude of indifference as he wanted to accept Islam but his people in general did not want that; for the sake of his worldly kingdom, he left AKHIRAT. The Prophet (PBUH) also sent a letter to NAJASHI of HABSHA, the one who came after the NAJASHI who had accepted Islam and upon the death of whom, the Prophet (PBUH) had led the Funeral-Salah at Madinah.
TOPIC 24-How to write to the polytheists
(2726)-Sayyidina Ibn Abbas (RA) reported that Abu Sufyan ibn Harb informed him that when he had gone to Syria on a trade mission with some people, Heraclius sent him message. They presented themselves in his court. Thereafter, Sufyan mentioned the Hadith. Heraclius called for the letter of Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) and it was read out to him. It said, “In the name of Allah, the Compassionate the Merciful; from Muhammad the slave of Allah and His Messenger (PBUH) to Heraclius, the great of Rome; Salam on him who follows the guidance; to proceed!” [Ahmed 2370, Muslim 1773, Abu Dawud 5136]
*********************************
TOPIC 25-Fixing the seal on the letter
(2727)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik reported that when the Prophet (PBUH) intended to write letters to the non-Arabs, he was told that the non-Arabs did not accept a letter without a seal on it. So, he had a ring made. “It is as though I see its whiteness on his palm.” [Ahmed 2092, Abu Dawud 4210, Ahmed 12940]
*********************************
The ring that was made to work as a seal to letters sent to the non-Arabs was made in this form that above was written “Allah” then “RASUL” (Messenger) and then “Muhammad” meaning that Muhammad (PBUH) is the (last) Messenger of Allah. Abu-Sufyan was one of the chiefs of Makkah who had not yet accepted Islam then. His daughter Umm Habibah (RA) was one of the respectable wives of the Prophet (PBUH); she had kept to Islam in much trying times and her marriage ceremony with the Prophet (PBUH) was performed in his absence, at HABSHA in presence of NAJASHI who had accepted Islam; he had taken care of the ceremony in accordance with the request of the Prophet PBUH as Abu-Sufyan had not then accepted Islam (he became Muslim after the conquest of Makkah) and his famous son MU’AVIAH became Caliph later; note that though MU’AVIAH was among SAHABA and there was extension too in the Islamic land at his period of reign yet the grave blunder of MU’AVIAH about his son YAZID putting that ugly person by character onto the throne is a terrible black mark in his document of account and in the documents of those too who had advised him to do so, even if some of them were SAHABA (most of them had accepted Islam late after the conquest of Makkah). Abu Sufyan was on a visit to Syria on a trade expedition and by chance, the letter of the Prophet (PBUH) that invited Caesar Heraclius to Islam had reached him then. He asked for someone from Arabs who did know the Prophet (PBUH) well and Abu-Sufyan was called in who was asked some questions about the Prophet (PBUH). This interview that Heraclius had with Abu-Sufyan is the famous conversation that has been recorded in the books of history too besides the books of Ahadith; the bottom line here is that Abu-Sufyan had to accept there at Heraclius’s court that the Prophet (PBUH) is highly truthful person who is not interested in fame and wealth but he wants only to get all the people in Islam and that only was the reason that the people at Makkah opposed him; his acceptance of this fact was due to the reason that many others from Arabs were present then in that court who also knew the Prophet (PBUH) well; this led Heraclius to say plainly that whatever Abu-Sufyan had said about the Prophet, if that all is true then very soon this virtuous man would have the control of the area he sits on (it is interesting to note that he avoided to fight Muslims at TABUK when they were headed by the Prophet PBUH himself though he had one of the strongest armies at that time, that gave the message throughout the known world then that Arab Muslims are no longer weak but they have changed to formidable nation that are totally able to challenge any political power of the time). Caesar did not embrace Islam due to the love for his kingdom yet his words became the truth in the following years when much of his area came into the control of Muslims especially at the war of YARMOUK; that proved to be the beginning of the end of the Roman Empire in all that area that was in the land of Arabs.
TOPIC 26-The nature of Salaam
(2728)-Sayyidina Miqdad ibn Aswad (RA) reported that I and my two friends (came to Madinah). Our hearing and sight had gone weak from hunger. We presented ourselves to the Sahaba (RA) but none of them accepted us. So we went to the Prophet (PBUH) and he took us to his home; there were three sheep. The Prophet (PBUH) said to us “Milk these sheep.” So, we milked them and each of us drank his portion and kept aside the Prophet’s (PBUH) share. He would come in the night and offer Salaam in such a way that if anyone was sleeping then he would not be disturbed while one who was awake heard him. He would then go to the mosque and offer Salah. When he returned, he drank his share of milk. [Muslim 2055, Ahmed 23873]
*********************************
TOPIC 27-Dislike of offering Salaam to the one passing urine
(2729)-Sayyidina Ibn Umar (RA) reported that a man offered salaam to the Prophet (PBUH) while he was passing urine. So, he did not respond to his Salaam. [M 370, AD 16, Ibn e Majah 353]
*********************************
It is in AADAAB (good manners) of Salaam that that the Muslim person presents it to the persons awake in such manner that it does not disturb the sleeping persons; he must not present it to the person who is passing urine (and such a person must not answer if anybody does present his Salam to him then). Also if someone is obsessed with some work, it is better to wait for some time and not present Salaam at that time. Miqdad ibn Aswad was among the Ashaab of BADR (those who participated in the battle of BADR; the first war that took place in the month of RAMADHAN). His words that none of SAHABA accepted them mean that none of the SAHABA they met was able to invite them all to have something to eat with him due to his own troubled position; it was nothing personal.
TOPIC 28-MAKRUH to say Alayk as-Salaam in greeting
(2730)-Abu Tamimah Hujaymi (RA) reported that a man of his community said that I looked for the Prophet (PBUH) but could not find him. So I sat down. Suddenly a group of men appeared and he was one of them. I did not recognise him. He was patching up differences between them. When he had finished, some of them stood with him and said, “O Messenger of Allah (PBUH)” When I heard that, I said, “Alayk-as-Salaam (i.e. on you be Salaam), O Messenger of Allah (PBUH); Alayk-as-Salaam, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH), Alayk-as-Salaam, O Messenger of Allah (PBUH).” He said, “The words Alayk-as-Salaam (on you, be Salaam) are greeting for the dead.” Then he turned to me and said, “When you meet a man, your brother Muslim, you must say ‘As-Salaam Alaykum Wa Rahmatullah wa Barakatuh’ (Salam on you and blessing of Allah and more of that; say the word Salaam first).” Then he responded to my Salaam saying. “wa Alayka wa Rahmatullah, wa Alayka wa Rahmatullah, wa Alayka wa Rahmatullah.” [Abu Dawud 4084, Ahmed 15955]
(2731)-Abu Tamimah Hujaymi reported from Jabir ibn Sulaym. He said, “I came to the Prophet (PBUH) and said, ‘Alikas Salaam.’ He said “Do not say Alikas Salaam, but say As-Salaam Alaik.” And the lengthy account of the Hadith follows.
(2732)-Sayiidina Anas ibn Malik reported that when Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) offered Salaam, he did it thrice and when he said something, he repeated it three times. [Bukhari 94]
*********************************
TOPIC 29-About three persons
(2733)-Sayyidina Abu Waqid Laythi (RA) reported that while Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) was seated in the mosque and the people were with him, three men came. Two of them approached him while the third went away. When they stood by him, they offered Salaam. One of them saw some space in the circle and sat down there and the other sat behind the people. The third had already gone away. When Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) had finihed, he said, “Shall I not tell you about three people. As for one of them, he leaned towards Allah, so Allah leaned towards him. As for the other, he felt shy (and sat in the rear) so Allah let him be. As for the third, he turned away, so Allah deprived him.” [Ahmed 21966, Bukhari 66, Muslim 2176]
(2734)-Sayyidina Jabir ibn Samurah (RA) reported that when they came to the Prophet’s (PBUH) gatherings, they sat down wherever they got space. [Ahmed 20983, Bukhari 1141, Abu Dawud 8425]
*********************************
The point to note here at the topic-29, is the message in specific sense that when someone approaches the Prophet (PBUH) when he is giving sermon, he must try to hear it in ways possible then and not leave it due to the lack of space. Two of them did well though the second one got a place at behind the people yet he managed to stay and as such became liable to get the share of virtues everyone was getting there while the third one became deprived of the blessing he could have got there. Generally this Hadith points out that a person who intends to attend a religious sermon must try to take out some time and must not leave due to the lack of space but wait till Allah provides him the way to hear the sermon and benefit from it. However, note here that there is a Hadith narrated by Abu-Saeed Khudri (RA) that the Prophet (PBUH) said that ‘the best of (religious) gatherings are those that are spacious’ and so those who organize such gatherings must take care of the quantity of the people who might attend there to hear the religious sermon with fervor. H-2730 & H-2731 tell us that the right manner to say the Salam in general is to say the word of Salam first even though the meaning might remain the same when it is said at the last; H-2732 informs that the Prophet PBUH provided Salam three times so note here that it was with gaps in some gathering so as to give Salam to all present there as he walked ahead through them while sometimes, he repeated his instruction three times because he wanted to address the matter at consideration emphatically.
TOPIC 30-Rights of the pathway
(2735)-Sayyidina Bara (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) passed by a few Ansar seated on a pathway. He said, “If you cannot help but sit here then respond to the Salaam (of every passerby), help the helpless, and guide the lost.” [Ahmed 18593]
*********************************
TOPIC 31-About shaking hands
(2736)-Sayyidina Bara ibn Aazib (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “No two Muslims meet and shake hands without being forgiven before they separate.” [Ahmed 5212, Ibn e Majah 3703, Ahmed 18571]
(2737)-Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik reported that a man said, “O Messenger of Allah (PBUH), if a man among us meets his brother or his friend, should he bow down before him?” He said, “No.” He asked, “Then shall he embrace him? And Kiss him?” He said, “No.” The man asked. “Should he hold his hand and give him handshake?” The Prophet (PBUH) said, “Yes.” [Muslim 3702]
(2738)-Qatadah reported that he asked Sayyidina Anas ibn Malik “Was the handshake observed by the Sahabah?” He said, “Yes.” [Bukhari 6263]
(2739)-Sayyidina lbn Mas’ud (RA) reported that the Prophet (PBUH) said, “Perfection of greetings is in holding of the hand (that is the hand-shake).” [Ahmed 18573)
(2740)-Sayyidina Abu Umamah (RA) reported that Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) said, “The perfect way of visiting sick is that one of you places his hand on his forehead (or, he said, on his hand) and asks him how he feels. And the perfection of greeting between you is the hand-shake.” [Ahmed 22299]
*********************************
Sitting in gathering at the pathway just for a friendly meeting is not allowed except when there is the intention to help the needy people by telling them the right way to the place they intend to reach or to guide them in Islam showing them the right way to JANNAH; there is a Hadith that tells that the Prophet (PBUH) stood by the pathway for a woman who wanted to ask something from the Prophet (PBUH) and he informed her about what she wanted to know then; both were out of the range of hearing but in the range of sight. Shaking hands at meeting someone is the way that Islam does not challenge but a man must not shake hands with NA-MEHRUM (such unrelated woman that could be asked into marriage if she is or would have been unmarried). Also, the better way that Islam appreciates in shaking hands is to shake with both of hands and that causes completion in greetings. If both say As-Salam Alai’kum to each other with heart, most probably the petty sins of both would be eliminated as SALAM is DUA of a Muslim person to Allah for his Muslim brother when he visits him for any reason.
TOPIC 32-About embrace and kiss
(2741)-Sayyidah Aisha (RA) narrated that when Zayd ibn Harithah came to Madinah, Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) was in my home. He came and knocked at the door. Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) stood up naked, dragging his garment. By Allah, I have never seen him naked before that or after that. He embraced him and kissed him.
*********************************
It is not disallowed for the Muslim man to embrace some man among Muslims near to him, not as custom at every meeting but sometimes, and mostly at EIDAIN (two EIDS that are present in a year, one at the end of RAMADHAN and other at 10th of ZIL-HAJJAH, both to praise Allah on TAUFIQ of giving Muslims the blessing of observing SAUM and of performing HAJJ at Makkah and adjacent areas respectively), Muslim men do embrace each other. Here the narration tells us that the Prophet (PBUH) stood in haste on hearing Zayd ibn Harithah (RA) who had arrived at Madinah just then and to whom he was attached much taking him just like his son (note that the Prophet PBUH had no real sons that had lived upto adulthood); this haste caused him to hold his only loose garment on, that was to conceal the SATAR as he stood and that sheet of cloth shifted a bit (most probably from the back) for just a while. However, the words that he stood up naked do not imply that he was actually in need of covering SATAR (part from the belly to knees all round for men that must remain hidden) for much time and this meaning becomes highly clear by the following words that are “dragging his garment”.
TOPIC 33-Kissing hands and feet
(2742)-Sayyidina Safwan ibn Assal (RA) reported that a Jew said to his friend that he should accompany him to the Prophet (PBUH). His friend said, “Do not call him a Prophet (PBUH) because if he hears that, he would be joyous.” They met the Prophet (PBUH) and asked him about the nine clear signs. So, he said, to them (that they are), “Do not associate anything with Allah, Do not steal. Do not kill anyone whom Allah has made sacred except when that is rightful. Do not take an innocent man to the ruler that he may slay him. Do not practice magic. Do not devour interest. Do not accuse an innocent woman of indecency. Do not flee on the day of the battle. And particularly for you O Jews, do not transgress in the matter of Sabath (Sabt or Saturday).” They kissed his hands and his feet and said, “We bear witness that you are a Prophet.” He asked. “Then what prevents you from following me?” They said, “Dawood had prayed that Prophets should not cease to come from his progeny and we fear that if we follow you then the Jews will kill us.” [Nasai 4089, Ibn e Majah 3705, Ahmed 18114]
*********************************
The Hadith here tell about the nine specific signs that were commands of Allah these both wanted to know and these are other than the nine signs that are told in the Holy Book Quran (see 17:101 and also 27:12). The Prophet (PBUH) told them these nine specific commands of Allah and they were impressed so much that they even kissed his hands and feet. The Hadith reports that they even accepted Islam by believing in the Prophet yet it is not clear by this narration if they were truthful in this acceptance. Their fear of their people is evident by their words; so the best to say about their belief is that Allah knows better.
TOPIC 34-About saying MARHABA (Welcome)
(2743)-Sayyidah Umm Hani (RA) narrated that at the conquest of Makkah I went to meet Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) and found him having a bath. Fatimah had screened him with a garment. I greeted with Salaam and he asked “Who is it”? I said, “I, Umm Hani.” He said, “MARHABA (welcome) O Umm Hani.” Then the narrator narrated the Hadith at length. [Ahmed 26973, Bukhari 280, Muslim 336, Abu Dawud 1291, Nasai 275, Ibn e Majah 465]
(2744)-Sayyidna Ikrimah ibn Abu Jahl reported that when he presented himself to Allah’s Messenger (PBUH) he exclaimed, “MARHABA (Welcome) to the Muhajir-Rider.”
*********************************
The first thing to note here is how virtuous the society had become even at Makkah with time then; this incident does indicate towards this transformation; note that Fatimah (RA) had screened her father, the Prophet (PBUH), while he was having a bath presumably with some necessary cloth on and that screen was managed by tying one end of the long sheet of cloth to some post and taking the other by hands keeping the back towards him. Then, UMM HANI, the first cousin of the Prophet (PBUH), who was not only NA-MEHRUM to the Prophet (PBUH) but he had proposed her for marriage too, came there; she had come for a visit at this time and neither he needed to tell her to wait outside (in fact he said MARHABA that means welcome) nor UMM-HANI felt such need; such strong positive attitude was present to deal with the opposite gender without any negative thought towards each other whatsoever; however, in the environment we live today, avoidance of such situation is not only better but obligatory due to SADDE-ZARAE’ (stopping of means that might lead to shameful acts) and this does tell how much we still have to learn today in this respect. IKRIMAH (the son of ABU-JAHL who was an unrelenting enemy of Islam at Makkah), came back after leaving for Ethiopia, to accept Islam. He was already moved by the merciful conduct of the Prophet (PBUH), especially at this occasion, when Makkah was conquered when he had forgiven all those persons who had unanimously agreed to murder him (and he had to make the HIJRAH). IKRIMAH saw at the fierce storm that his ship faced during the voyage at sea when he was running away that everyone was calling Allah for safety; they all had forgotten those that they took as His equals in authority. That affected him and he realized the Truth then & there. Some people do need a storm in life to realize the Truth by the blessing of Allah Who brings out light even from the darkness. Allah not only gave IKRIMAH (RA) the TAUFIQ to accept Islam but He also gave him the TAUFIQ (chance for betterment) to fight worse enemies of Islam then; among them was MUSAYLIMAH the liar, who had proclaimed himself as a Messenger of Allah and even in the life of the Prophet (PBUH) had written to the Prophet (PBUH) to share the land between them to which the Prophet (PBUH) had written back that all the land belongs to Allah and He gives authority over it whom He wills. Please note here that MUSAYLIMAH the liar had huge property and was prone to luxuries; he was especially inclined towards wine and loose women. Incidentally, MUSAYLIMAH the liar was killed by WAHSHI who had killed HAMZA (RA), the paternal uncle of the Prophet (PBUH) at UHUD; WAHSHI used to say that he had killed one of the best men (when he was among the disbelievers) and had killed one of the worst men in compensation (when he accepted Islam); the weapon used at both occasion was the same; Al-Hamdu Lillah.
(CONTINUED at TIRMIDHI-11)
Presentation by MUHAMMAD SALEEM DADA
[email protected]
[email protected]
Al-Hamdu Lillah